 
MORE THAN WORDS

An anthology of student work by Amy Balogh's 2016-2017 ESOL students,

Chattahoochee High School

Compiled by Amy L. Balogh

Forward by Amy L. Balogh

Original Cover Artwork by Nafisa Ali

Photos credits Nasifa Ali and Amy L. Balogh

All compositions written by Ms. Balogh's 2016-2017 ESOL students

Smashwords Edition

Published by: Amy L. Balogh at Smashwords

Each original piece of writing and artwork appears with the permission of each student author.

©Copyright 2017 by Amy L. Balogh

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or utilized in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, without permission in writing from the publisher.

Smashwords Edition License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your enjoyment only, then please return to Smashwords.com or your favorite retailer and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

*****
**Foreword**

This is the second year of my grand experiment of teaching a different way. I continue to by blown away by the creativity of my students. This year, I'm doing the book without my dear friend Buffy Hamilton and I am missing her help. Her fingerprints, however, are all over this book as a result of all our collaborating last year.

The works are organized by the units in the order that we wrote them. We started with poetry and ended with research.

Enjoy our celebration!. And to my students who will be reading this, perhaps years later, remember how proud I am of you, remember how creative and smart you are and remember to have fun with writing.

Last year's book, Twelve Worlds, One Book is also available on Smashwords.

Amy L. Balogh

ESOL Teacher

Chattahoochee High School

*****
Table of Contents

Forward

Author Biographies

Chapter 1: Poetry

"First Poem" - Tal Krasnovsky

"Concert" - Roman Smieja

"Crocodile Poem" - Tal Krasnovsky

"Dream" - Briana Kang

"Ducks in the Wind" - Tal Krasnovsky

"Eating a Crocodile" - Ori Krasnovsky

"Fourteen" - Kinza Israr

"Gateway to the World" - Tal Krasnovsky

"I Am Fifteen" - Anastassia Vazquez Zuniga

"I Am From Creole Tradition" - Alexandra Delgado

"I Love You" - Rin Araki

"If I'll See You Again" - Lucia Rutherfurd

"Last Christmas with My Whole Joint Family in India" - Nafisa Ali

"Miss Death" - Walter Costa

"My 17" - Walter Costa

"My Dad" - An Nguyen

"My First Handball Game" - Kevin O'Neill

"My First Kiss" - Ashanty Pineda

"My Mom" - An Nguyen

"Nature" - Alexandra Delgado

"Noodle" - Kinza Israr

"Rest" - Briana Kang

"Swimming in the Peninsula of Araya" - Alexandra Delgado

"The Butterfly" - Yagmur Alhan

"The First Day of School" - Yagmur Alhan

"The Gift" - Maximiliano Estrada

"Thinking out Loud" - Walter Costa

"When I became 10" - Ryo Shirane

"Winter Days" - Nafisa Ali

Chapter 2: Memoir

A Day with My Grandfather - Maximiliano Estrada

A Trip to the Arava - Ori Krasnovsky

Air Hockey with Saeff - Mako Hashimoto

A New Life in a Life - Kris Sonneveld

A Perfect Day - Kris Sonneveld

Beautiful Show - Briana Kang

Best Day - Max Shmuylovich

Birthday of the Day - Max Shmuylovich

Blowing in My Mind - Hyesun Kang

Crash - Kris Sonneveld

Dallas, Texas - Anastassia Vazquez

Days as a Farmer - Walter Costa

First Day as a Soldier - Walter Costa

First Day in the U.S. - Mako Hashimoto

First Day of School - Roman Smieja

First Flight - Roman Smieja

Georgia Aquarium - Hyesun Kang

Georgia High School Team Chess Championship - Ryo Shirane

Hit by a Car - Tal Krasnovsky

Holiday - Kinza Israr

Lazy Day - Briana Kang

My First Time - Lucia Rutherfurd

My First Kiss - Walter Costa

New Jersey - Briana Kang

On the Way to America - Andy Kang

Real Friends - Max Shmuylovich

Saying Goodbye - Roman Smieja

Stuck in Mexico – Anastassia Vazquez

The 1st Time I Lost My Glasses - Tal Krasnovsky

The Day We Got a Dog - Jesse Haarahiltunen

Chapter 3: Short Story

Another Move - Ashanty Pineda

Game World - Andy Kang

Ghost in My House - Nafisa Ali

Goblin Wife - Briana Kang

Grandmother - Rin Araki

The King of Mars - Maximiliano Estrada

The Memory of Murder - Ryo Shirane

Weapon Eater - Mako Hashimoto

"When I Turned the Umbrella" - Ryo Shirane

Chapter 4: Drama

Section1: Character Biographies

Esperaza - Beyhan Alhan

Ms. A. - An Nguyen

Smith - Andy Kang

Section 2: Monologues

Amy - An Nguyen

Ashley - Alexandra Delgado

Baker - Gabriel Vasconcellos

Delaney - Roman Smieja

Gatsby - Beyhan Alhan

Jack - Yoav Zemach

Luz - Ashanty Pineda

Rose - Roman Smieja

Smith - Andy Kang

Section 3 Plays

Cheating - An Nguyen, Roman Smieja, Yoav Zemach, Anastassia Vazquez Zuniga, Ryotaro Shirane, Joao Azevedo Coelho Costa, Mako Hashimoto

Play - Walter Costa, Alexandra Delgado, Maximiliano Estrada, Andy Kang, Kinza Israr, Param Soni, and Gabriel Vasconcello

Chapter 5: Research

Section 1: Five Ways To...

How to Go to Backpacking Trip - Andy Kang

Five Things to Do Before Going to Finland and When You Are in Finland - Jesse Haarahiltunen

Five Things You Need to Do to Be Professional Soccer Player - Maximiliano Estrada

Five Ways to Be a Committed Basketball Fan \- Kevin O'Neill

Five Ways to Deal with Conflicts - Alexandra Delgado

Five Ways to Having a Fun in Japan - Rin Araki

Five Ways to Improve in Super Smash Bros 4 - Ori Krasnovsky

Five Ways to Improve Your Body Language - Yoav Zemach

Five Things to Improve Your Soccer Skills - Roman Smieja

Five Ways to Reduce Your Stress - Gabriel Vasconcellos

Five Ways to Write a Song - An Nguyen

Section 2: Pick a Side

Abortion - Ryo Shirane

Abortion is Bad – Kevin O'Neill

Abortion is a Murder - Yagmur Alhan

Against Abortion - Lucia Rutherfurd

Changed Drinking Age - Andy Kang

Drinking Age - By Maximiliano Estrada

Drinking Age - Victor Costa

Drinking Age - Yoav Zemach

The Drinking Age Should Be Lowered - Gabriel Vasconcellos

For Abortion - Jesse Haarahiltunen

Section 3: Problem and Solution

Adoption - Roman Smieja

Corruption in Brazil - Victor Costa

Dealing with the Difficult People - Yagmur Alhan

EOCs and ESOL Students - Alexandra Delgado

How to Pay Tuition Fee without Stress - Andy Kang

International Students and Difficulties - An Nguyen

Minimum Wage - Hyesun Kang

Rape Culture - Victor Costa

Tattoos Social Discrimination - Maximiliano Estrada

The Relationship between North Korea and Japan - Ryo Shirane

*****
**Author Biographies**

**Yagmur Alhan** : It's Yagmur. I'm from Turkey. I have been in the United States for a year. Regardless of what I do, as long as there are people I love, it is the work I enjoy most about doing. If we come to the subject of authorship, being a writer is a very difficult job. Thinking about things, writing our thoughts, organizing texts according to the reader's audience ... these are really hard to think about and hard to deal with. What I have learned at the end of this year is that you can forget something that you have to do when writing something and just do something as long as you write it as you can.

**Shaikh Nafisa** Ali: Hi, my name is Shaikh Nafisa Ali. I'm fourteen years old. I'm a freshman in high school. I came to America from India two years ago. I love art, sports, and any kind of adventure. I love traveling, I love taking pictures of Nature. I play soccer at Chattahoochee High School. Soccer is my passion, it drives me to be the best version of myself that I can be. But other than soccer I haven't decided what I want to do when I grow up. I enjoy reading and writing. But it's not something that I love.

**Rin Araki** : I'm Rin. I'm from Japan. I came to Atlanta about 4 years ago. I really love this place and I want to live Atlanta forever. When I came to here, I hated school. I couldn't understand any English. However, now I'm having fun at school. I was little worry about writing. I like writing something but I have to think whole story and write so, I took long time to finish the story. Now, I feel better than beginning of high school. I think I did good job for writing. I'm so happy to I'm better writing than when I was in middle school. I hope I can do better on next year.

**Walter Costa** : I'm Walter Costa, I was born in America but my parents decided to move back to Brazil, I lived there for 16 years and in 2016 summer we moved back to US. Even though I don't like to write, I really enjoyed that experience of writing this pieces for the book. And since I have to say something I like, Açaí and coxinha these are my favorite food.

**Alexandra Delgado** : I am Venezuelan, from Creole tradition. I has been in the United States for a year. I enjoyed the peaceful four period with Miss B a great teacher. My hobby is drawing whatever give me inspiration to shape it in a white paper with infinite possibilities. I love to travel, meet new places, cultures and traditions, while I am with my family laughing and joking which is one of the most striking feature of each member of the group.

**Maximiliano Estrada** : I been in the United Sates one year and 9 months, I'm from Monterrey, Mexico I'm the best student of miss Balogh when I came here I didn't know any single word in English but after 6 months I understand what people was saying. After the 6 months, I star practicing talking to more people and making more friends. I star playing soccer again, when I was in Mexico I play soccer but I leave it for a little while but now I'm back again and I'm a sporty guy. I'm always doing exercise and my experience in United States is been amazing.

**Jesse Haarahiltunen** : I am Jesse Haarahiltunen, and I moved from Finland to Atlanta for a year, because my stepdad got a job here. I have lived here for about 9 months and I have about 3 months left. On my free time I like to play videogames and sleep. I like writing research papers more than poems, stories or memoirs.

**Marko Hashimoto** : Hello. My name is Mako Hashimoto. I'm from Japan. I came to America as an exchange student on July 30th. I was staying with my host family. Actually it was not simple year. I had very hard time with my first host family, but I learned a lot about my feature, my personality, people, English, difference and same things between America and Japan through this year. I don't regret that I came here alone because I think if I came here with my family, it might not be able to experience all of these. I only had 10 months to learn those and make friends so I did my best this year. I decided to put my short story which is not short ;) and two memoirs. I enjoyed creating fiction story. When I heard that we were going to create own fiction, I got excited. Because I love Twilight, Divergent and the Hunger Game so I was like my short story is going to be Action and Romance. Actually I had couple nice plots one was my short story and another one was like there was a girl in the middle of desert and she doesn't have memory. She also doesn't have enough food. The things that she knows is her name and she has to go to place that is safe and serves food. It was my favorite unit. About memoir, I chose to put memoirs in my book because I wanted to take my memory in America to Japan. Besides, I wanted to share them with my family.

**Kinza Israr** : My name is Kinza Israr. I am from Pakistan. I came to America on february 2nd in 2016. I have lived in U.S. for one year. I like to play tennis. I am very glad about being in author. I hope you enjoy my poetries and short story.

**Andy Kang** : My name is Andy Kang. I'm from Korean. I live in U.S, 1 year and 11 month. My hobbies is play the game and see the movie. My favorite game is over watch and Gang Beast. And my favorite move is Transformer. And I don't like romance movie because it was boring.

**Briana Kang** : Hi, my name is Briana Kang. I'm from South Korea. I have been America for 2 years. This is my Junior year for Chattahoochee High School. Last years I was hard to write my memories and short story. I feel very scary but now I was comfortable. Because this is the second time for write poem, memory, and short story. I like to write poems and short story. It was funny and help to learning English.

**Hyesun Kang** : Hi, I'm Hyesun I'm from south Korea. This is my second year in Chattahoochee. I live in the US almost 2 years. I like to hangout with friends. Being an author is a challenge myself I remember last year I made a book. It's really happy to make an own book. I want to give a big hand to Ms.B to give us a great experience. I'm in senior this is my last year. I'm glad to make my book again. I really try to speak English and now I success I did not scared about English. I hope you guys develop. Even I leave Chattahoochee I will remember I have the successful experience. I wish we will meet again!

**Ori Krasnovsky** : Hello, my name is Ori Krasnovsky, I am in 9th grade and I am from Israel. I moved to the United States a year ago. I like playing video games, and play on bass guitar. When I came to this school, Chattahoochee high school, I didn't know what to expect. When I started to understand how to manage in this place, I could pay more attention to my classes and actually try to understand what to do. In literature class, one of my more interesting classes, I had to write, a lot. I didn't think I could write in English, but I did it, and I think I got better. Now I hope it won't stop me from doing anything in life, and I am happy I wrote because it is important to know how to do so decently at least.Tal Krasnovsky: Hey everyone. I am Tal Krasnovsky and I am from Israel. I like playing video games. I also work out. I moved to America about a year ago and I am now 17 years old.

**Tal Krasnovsky** : Hey everyone. I am Tal Krasnovsky and I am from Israel. I like playing video games. I also work out. I moved to America about a year ago and I am now 17 years old.

**An Nguyen** : Hi! My name is An, I'm from Vietnam. I've lived in the US for 1 years and a few months. I love playing songs, I can make a simple beat for them by my piano skill. I feel I'm still not fit in a America, although I'm very impressed in a flexible education of America. It helped me a lot during the days I couldn't be in school. I used to be hate waffle, Mcgriddle and hash browns. It's magical that I like to eat them every weekend, now. I must have 3 times to be a senior, it's bored. But actually, I just have one more year to finish my high school. Hooray!

**Kevin O'Neill** : I am Kevin O'Neill I was born in May 7th I like to play soccer and sleep. I have four brothers nd they all live in Puerto Rico. My English teacher is the best. My mom and my dad were born I Puerto Rico. My best friend is Max Estrada.

**Ashanty Pineda** : I am Ashanty Fioreli Pineda, I am 16 years old, I am Mexican. I have lived in the United States now. I like watching movies, spending times with friends and family, I love drawing and writing about things that I am attracted to.

**Lucia Rutherfurd** : Hi, I am Lucia Rutherfurd, I am 16 years old. I am from Peru, I have been here in the United States since two years ago. My hobbies are listening to music, play the guitar, and sleep. I love nature and all the animal but I hate mosquitos and bumble bees. Writhing to me is a little bit hard to me because I have many ideas but I don't know how to organize them, but with the practice it become easier.

**Max Shmuylovich** : I am Max Shmuylovich. I'm called Max 2 in school. I am living in US for 2 years. These were really long years, mostly the first one. The second year in High school was better because I found friends. About me, I like to walk at night, listen to audiobooks, watch movies. I do not like to be an Author because it doesn't interest me. This school year in this class was very hard for me because I don't like to write.

Ryo Shirane: I'm Ryo Shirane. I have lived in the US for 2 years. One of my favorite things to do is play chess. Over the course one year I managed to master Java cript. In fact I even made my own game using it. First and foremost when I first came this class, I didn't know how to write in English. But I refused to allow that to stop meffrom accomplishing my goals. Though my persseverance I wrote an entire essay little knowledge of how to write using the English language.

**Roman Smieja** : My name is Roman Smieja. I'm a sophomore at Chattahoochee high school. Two years ago I move from my country Ethiopia from the capital city of Addis Ababa, Ethiopia, in the Horn of east Africa. We have 80 and above language, but the main language called Amharic. That is what I'm speaking. Many people think it is a hard language to learn. From Ethiopian I like the food because it is a family style. The best thing that I like from my country is we have our own Ethiopian calendar. In Ethiopia it is 8 years behind and 8 days behind European calendar. In Ethiopia it is 2009 and in America it is 2017. Only two African countries that are not colonize are Ethiopia and Liberia. I like to learn new languages and try new cultures, I like listening music and singing, and I like nature. Thanks for Ms.B for guiding us truth the year.

**Kris Sonneveld** : I'm Kris Sonneveld and I'm a foreign exchange student from Amersfoort in the Netherlands. My stories are about things that happened in my life. I've been here for about 9 and a half months and this journey has made me realize a lot of things and made me a different person. I arrived the 28th of July 2016 and I'll be leaving the United States on the 27th of June 2017. I currently live w a Host family in Alpharetta Georgia. I loved my experience here and I love that we can look back on this year with the book.

**Gabriel Vasconcellos** : Hi, I am Gabriel Vasconcellos, I'm from Brazil (Guarulhos , I living in U.S about 4 months, I like to play soccer, and I'm very proud to make part of this book.

**Anastassia Vazquez** : Hi! My name is Anastassia Vazquez. I from Mexico, Porto Valeadra, and I moved in United States. Since I was little, I moved to San Diego, California. San Diego was my favorite country, my little sister was born there, so my dad go transfer to Altanta GA, he works at 4 season hotel. I have a little problems with my English, I do speak good, but I don't understand. I moved a lot of the school, and it's hard for me to make a friends. Now I'm here in High School in Chattahoochee High School. I have friends, but she moved. I like to draw, read manga, and watch anime. I like to take my dog for a walk, and play video games in Gamecube, PS3, PS4, and wii.

**Yoav Zemach** : My name is Yoav Zemach and I came from Israel to GA on October 28th, 2016. On my free time, I like to listen to music and workout. I am playing football OLB/TE, and wrestle. Parties and food are my favorite hangouts with friends. I want to thank to Ms. B that helped me all this year to improve my English and that did not give up on me.

*****
Chapter 1: Poetry

"1st Poem"

Tal Krasnovsky

Alarms were blazing.

And no one feared, except me.

Even in my nightmares,

I couldn't believe

That I wouldn't find you when I need you the most.

So there I was, incapable of moving,

Searching for you with my eyes.

There was little time left.

I tried and tried,

But alas, I couldn't change the future,

And now you sit notebookless in Ms. Balogh's class.

*****
"Concert"

Roman Smieja

I was in the middle of the class

My phone start making a sound

I pick my phone and start watching it like a television

I can't believe what the text said

I stand from my sit

Make a big sunshine smile

Like I got some diamond in my hand

I tell for my friend Helen

She was so happy for me to here that I get happy

I can go to the concert

I was so excited to get home

And to start roll the road

We get there by the train

We walk for a long time

We see a line from far far away

The line was long like a snake

We ate chic-a-fil-a in the CNN center

The chicken was hot and coca was cold

I went with a British soccer coach

We have a lot of fun

That was my first concert in America

We saw drake, usher and his futures

And other two peoples we went back home 2am

That was one of my best day!

*****
"Crocodile Poem"

Tal Krasnovsky

Even the most fearsome

Animal can be brought down

Eventually.

I was evident of that fact when there was a crocodile

Resting peacefully, dead on my plate.

It was a good taste, being served only on the cleanest plate.

It tasted like chicken, but also like fish,

And was surprisingly tasty.

My father was in the same opinion, my brother, however,

Despised it very much. When I asked "why?"

He said that he dislikes it because it tasted quite like chicken but also not unlike fish.

*****
"Dream"

Briana Kang

When the star was sleeping at the night.

The moon rises alone to the sky.

The moon comes down to the window.

The shine make me a dream.

She's dreaming she's dreaming.

The moonlight dyed dark to the sky.

In dream, he snuck up on me.

He hugs me and we got a smile.

She's dreaming she's dreaming.

The night dyed dark at moonlight, it's only we are time.

Everyone disturb one's sleep.

The end of midnight.

You vanish in to thin air.

The midnight comes again.

You hold the dream comes down to me.

But the morning is coming.

I wake up quietly

Dream is buried in oblivion

*****
"Ducks in the Wind"

Tal Krasnovsky

Ducks in the wind,

Flying in the wrong direction.

Gray as storm clouds,

They flew and didn't stop at all.

The skies were dark, and I watched them

And laughed at their attempts.

Although, when I tried to talk,

I barely could.

I again, laughed. This time from embarrassment.

In my defense, and the ducks'

This was a strong wind, very strong.

And I thought to myself "go ducks!"

*****
"Eating a Crocodile"

Ori Krasnovsky

About 3 years ago,

I ate a crocodile.

Just thinking about it

Make me feel uncomfortable.

It was in Vietnam

My family and I traveled there for two months.

On the second week

We went to a restaurant

Named "The Spot"

It was a nice place.

We started ordering stuff

And then my dad had this idea,

To eat a crocodile

When we got the food

My dad tasted it

And he liked it

so did my big brother

But I thought it was weird

And bad.

It was like eating a combination of

Chicken and fish in one piece of meat.

It was terrible. Also it tasted way too salty.

This may have been fun to taste but

I HATE IT

*****
"Fourteen"

Kinza Israr

My name is Kinza Israr.

I am Fourteen years old.

My life is hard because I don't understand English.

I don't have phone.

Chattahoochee high school is very big so I am so confused.

My life is easy because my mom and dad is very nice.

My mom and dad love me.

My brothers love me.

I love you mom, dad, and my brothers.

My life is so easy, because I am very lucky.

I like America

I like tennis and bat ball.

I like pizza.

I like Chattahoochee high school.

I don't like burger.

I don't like my room, because my room is share to my brothers.

I don't like dog.

I don't like my bed, because my bed is so small to me.

I am from Pakistan.

Pakistan is very beautiful country, but its small.

I love Karachi.

Karachi beach is very nice.

My father born Karachi.

My mother born in Sialkot.

My brothers and me born in Sialkot.

Sialkot park is very nice, because is very beautiful.

I love Sialkot.

My idea is Pakistan, America and Canada is very ice countries.

My idea is pizza, chicken and macaroni is very good thing.

My idea is tennis is very good sport, because is very enjoy, so I like tennis.

My idea is this school teachers is very nice and beautiful.

*****
"Gateway to the World"

Tal Krasnovsky

I found my gateway to the world,

On a golden shore in Vietnam.

It was sealed.

Protected with a cover. Waiting to be opened.

From that moment on... The gate became mine to pass.

*****
"I Am Fifteen"

Anastassia Vazquez Zuniga

I am fifteen

I have a sister (young)

I don't play with my sister a lot,

because she is very mean to me.

I been bully since, I was 6 years' old

Some school is hard to me.

I move to Altana Georgia

I move to different school

and I move again and again.

Now I am here, Chattahoochee High School, and I can stay here.

I love to draw anime

I usually look at the website.

I watch anime/ Netflix because

it's so cool/ funny/ sad/ romantic.

*****
"I Am From Creole Tradition"

Alexandra Delgado

I Am From Creole Tradition.

From an old mix of Spanish and indigenous culture.

I am from Venezuela,

From "Gloria al bravo pueblo."

From Merida and the Bolivar Peak

Mountains and hot chocolate

From Margarita and Vargas

Coast and drum.

From Caracas and El Avila

Where buildings reflect this peaceful mountain,

Where bustle is mix with airs of a changing capital.

From Joropo of the plains

The true feeling of traditionalism.

I am from Araguaney and orchids.

From the Angels Falls, the Orinoco river, and the Caribbean Sea.

I am from Miss Universe's land.

I am from Arepas, the heaven in bites.

From cacao, Savoy and Toronto.

Where the Christmas tradition are Hallacas with Pernil.

*****
"I Love You"

Rin Araki

The tears roll down your face

I try to fix it, but I can't keep up the pace

Your heart is so hurt it can't go back

Back to the good feeling it used to never lack

It's fragile it's frail

It will succeed and it will fail

But one thing's for sure

I have it safe and secure

Your heart may be sort of bold

But I can feel that your hands are cold

You're afraid of something big or small

So tell me, I'll be here if you fail

More tears roll down your face

Still try to fix it; still can't keep up the pace

They slowly gather together to create a stream

I love you, but it hurts I'm about to scream

Why can't I fix you it's searing me a lot

It seems impossible but in reality it's not

I just have to wait for the right time

Give you my heart and it doesn't cost a dime

I love you so much it could make me cry

I love you so much it could make me die

But I'm not going to give up yet

I will try and try and never quite

Till the day you will always be happy

Till the day you will always with me

*****
"If I'll See You Again"

Lucia Rutherfurd

The force of the wind touching my skin

Reflection of the sun on the move of the sea

Sunlight bronzing my shoulders

sitting in one's of your boulders

Looking the sun hiding

making my eyes blinding

I'll miss come here every afternoon

and draw my silhouette on the sand

lay down in your bland land

Walking in the shores

my feets can barely feel your cold water

I can still remember

when I was little

holding the hand of my mom

collected shells

and hearing

ring the church' bells

I knew it meant,

means is time to go home

I was a little sad but always

had the hope to return the next day

but now I not sure if

I have the hope

if will be back soon.

The bell is ringing

I have to go

but I not want to leave you

This moment is forever

I can't contain my tears

but I have to hide it

You complete me

I don't know if I'll make it

but I promise this

If I'll see you again

I'll collect shell

on your shores

with my mom.

*****
"Last Christmas with My Whole Joint Family in India"

Nafisa Ali

Last Christmas with my whole joint family in India,

the last time I saw my hole joint family,

Was when I was in India 2 year ago

That's mean my last time spend my Christmas with my family

Was, almost 2 years ago

I miss my joint family so much

There was total 30 people total in our joint family

And I was the loudest the funniest and the smallest sister in the family

But now I'm not anymore cause, I'm not in India

my Christmas with my family in India,

Was so fun, we enjoyed it so much

It will be memorized in my whole life

We started the day, by making some breakfast with our family,

We had some tea, biscuit and luchy.

Everyone was helping,

Than we bought some chocolate and vanilla ice-cream, we were so happy

All my little cousins were dancing, singing, playing around,

But me my brother and all of the older cousins

We're decorating the hole roof with Christmas lights, and tree.

With some white, blue, red, yellow and multi colors,

So may colors it feels like I'm free.

After that the sun goes down, the starts comes up

It's night; that time and we started to party

Everyone is dancing crazy

We collected money from everyone

Than we bought a big giant chocolate cake,

We sliced the cake in so many pieces so everyone can have some

In the night, the moon is shining it was so beautiful

And we were on the roof all night long

We had some dinner like spicy Indian food

Like chicken biriani and for soda we had

Coke, sprite and lemonade.

I liked the sound when the soda cans open

It sounds like fz-z-z-z-z-z

Everyone went to bed like 3 or 4 in the morning.

That night was so memorable,

It was so special and important to me,

I wish I could go back in that night and stop the time.

And this summer I really want to go back to India.

I'm hoping to stay there for a while, if I go there,

It's going to be so fun this summer.

I hope I'm going there.

*****
"Miss Death"

Walter Costa

For some she's where it ends.

For other she's where it starts.

Many despise her.

Many admire her.

To me she's like a distant relative.

And sometimes some of my close relatives goes visit her.

For some reason I try to get myself even further.

Even knowing that the distance between us is coming shorter and shorter.

But I know she`ll be with me some day.

She will bring me flowers and tears.

For some reason when I speak about her my heart gets warm

Fear, anxiety, I don't know.

When I was little I feared her

But nowadays I know there's nowhere to run.

Meanwhile I stay here trying to understand her

Waiting for her cold embrace

No fear, no doubt, waiting for her visit

That undoubtedly will come today or tomorrow

But if she could wait I would be grateful

Next week is the soccer final.

*****
"My 17"

Walter Costa

They wanted a doctor

But maybe I don't want to

I don't even know if I can

I just know that I want to be happy

In what ever I decide to do

"Money don't buy happiness"

I never saw a happy homeless

I don't want to live like my father

School, work , marriage, sons stress

No fun, No time, No life

The worst part is the charges

Most often by the relatives.

"Girlfriend?"

"Grades?"

"College?"

I don't even know if I'll wake up tomorrow

I just want to live the present moment

No thinking about tomorrow

At the same hand I got to build my future

I`m a teenager

But I got to think like an adult

Because I don't want to harm my future

It makes me a adult?

Mean while I'm procrastinating

Trying to live the rest of my adolescence.

*****
"My Dad"

An Nguyen

My dad is a

Quiet father

He did not kiss me

Or give me sweet words

He can be considered

As a strict father

One time

He got angry because of my bad grades

Talked to me in a loud voice

I was scared and thought

What a frozen heart!

But now

That frozen heart is melting every day.

I am far away from my dad

Thinking of him and I love him more

He's started showing his love

The action he never did before

He's written a letter for me and my brother

The action that a cold that never does

The distance makes him change every single day

That frozen heart is melting every day.

I understand

Inside a deepness's heart

There's an ice which iced by tears

Alone in my town and no one around

Am I right when I just close my mouth

Do not say "I love you" right now.

We miss him and he misses us

Long distance but we love so much

We love him and we love him more

Feeling his love as we never had before.

That frozen heart is melting every day.

My little heart is warming up every single day!

*****
"My First Handball Game"

Kevin O'Neill

My family was their

And I was scared

The game started

5 minutes left to play

I got in my position

I got the ball, I ran like

A chetta

pow, gooooooooal.

We went crazy

And it was lazy

I was excited

And it was friday

We party like

We always do

My first game

Was crazy.

*****
"My First Kiss"

Ashanty Pineda

It was my first kiss

with my first love

the first time I open my heart

We were sitting on a tree house

just relaxing and laughing

as we drink our coffee's

It was raining

and it was cold

he hugged me

and we stayed closed

When I turned around to face him

he stole me a kiss

my first kiss

my face turned red like a tomato

then I started laughing

time passed fast

but we did not realize

we were having the best moment ever

passed ten at night I had to go back home

we said goodbye

but that moment

that wonderful night stayed

in my mind going around my head

all night long

*****
"My Mom"

An Nguyen

She left two own companies

She left the luxury

She left her pretty life

Just make sure I'm fine.

She left the easiest way

She comes to the busier in May

She left her pretty life

Just make sure I'm fine

She uses her whole life

For sacrifice

For her child

Just make sure they are fine.

She can come back to Viet Nam

She can avoid the unfamiliar life in the US

She can continue with her companies

And goes on with her luxury

But she forgot everything.

She says she can not leave us

Cause she loves us

And just wanna make sure we must be good.

My mom is the prettiest lady

The greatest woman

The brightest person in a stage

And the only one who I wanna spend my life with

*****
"Nature"

Alexandra Delgado

This awesome mountain of Merida

Is called ''La Culata''

Here we were exploring,

Led by the blue-eyes aunt through rocky trails.

Feeling the cold air in our faces,

It smell like a pine dancing in our noses,

Watching nature's liberty

In every frailejon,

Or in the birds that could fly without a map.

We are attentive to the rushing river.

Seeing the wonderful sky outshining every moment,

The sun is reflected in the snowy peaks that surround us,

Which gives it a powerful sense of superiority.

We can feel how this plain energy

Is burning our bodies,

And we want to continue capturing the moment

When nature is protagonist of this trip

In this magical land of glowing green lawn.

The emotions are present in this unified family,

We are lost in the present

Dreaming that moments like this happen more.

*****
"Noodle"

Kinza Israr

First I make the noodle,

I make noodle in the

Silver bowl,

I put in the orange bowl.

I eat noodle,

I eat noodle at home in

The kitchen.

Kitchen is very cool.

I eat noodle in Saturday night.

Noodle is very tasty,

Noodle is very spicy,

Noodle are so yummy,

Noodle smell like spicy,

Noodle goes to slurp,

When I eat then,

Noodle is smooth,

Noodle is orange, red,

yellow colors but it's sticky.

Bowl is around shape.

Orange bowl is so hot.

Noodle is so good or enjoy food.

Noodle is my favorite food.

I don't know why noodle is my favorite

food, but I love noodle.

*****
"Rest"

Briana Kang

Longtime in my heart

Many cloud and rain pour down.

The arm got all wet in the raindrop.

They come down, I left alone.

I got a fear

The rain is completely over

In my heart rain cloud remained me.

I found fun thing but, sun is not come in.

Unintentionally I put down fear and anxiety.

The cloud vanishes completely and the seven-shine come in.

An empty green hill

On the rainbow look like roof.

Where under still lie take a rest.

Then in my heart sunny get a smile

*****
"Swimming in the Peninsula of Araya"

Alexandra Delgado

Sharing with the native people,

While we are exploring this little island,

Walking in front of this colorful houses.

Here is a big castle with airs of imposition and greatness,

Gray blocks are keys of the structure,

So magnificent that seems to have domain over the place

As the guardian of the island.

The big sea attract tourist from all the states

Enjoying the soft sand and the bright sun,

This wonderful beach has water so clear,

I can see the different colors of small shoals.

In this peaceful coast

I can be one with the nature.

Breathing the sea breeze,

Having this orange panorama of an amazing sunset

Makes me feel relaxing and wanting to stop the time.

*****
"The Butterfly"

Yagmur Alhan

Butterfly, Butterfly turning bright,

In the garden of the night:

What immortal head or eye,

Could frame thy powerful symmetry?

In how distant deeps or skies

Frozen the ice of thine eyes?

On what wings dare he aspire?

What the head, dare seize the ice?

And what wings & what craft,

Could twist the sinews of thy heart?

And when thy heart began to beat, thump, thump...

What dread wing & what dread feet?

What the drill? What he screws,

In what furnace was thy brain?

What the stirrup? What dread grasp?

Dare it is already deadly terrors clasp!

When the moon threw down their spears

And fire'd hell with their tears:

Did he smile his work to see?

Did who made the wolf make thee?

Butterfly, Butterfly turning bright,

In the garden of the night:

What immortal head or eye,

Dare frame thy powerful symmetry?

*****
"The First Day of School"

Yagmur Alhan

The first moment I walked the school

I felt like an alien

The school was the new world for me,

And I was an alien.

I came very early,

And I could not get into the school

I was very nervous.

I waited an hour outside of school in the hot weather

And my friend still had not come...

I was walking in the hallway,

Like a little kid

Scared and shy

I was afraid of getting lost.

I do not know why

However, I felt like the hallway's going to consume me.

The first time I entered the classroom

My friend was with me

We went to class together

However, he had to leave and I was afraid

I grabbed his arm and,

I begged him to not to leave me.

It was like a horror movie for me

The class was like a prison,

The teacher was guard,

And the students were prisoners...

However, now...

Everything is getting better

I am not an alien

The school is not a prison anymore

The students are not prisoners

And the teachers are not guards...

And I,

I am not afraid that much anymore,

I still have some apprehension.

However, I know that is not a big deal

Now,

When I go to the school my heartbeats are nor crazy anymore;

Thump, thump, thump...

*****
"The Gift"

Maximiliano Estrada

I remember like yesterday

The sun Just came out.

A huge party approach

The sunset starts

Everyone coming home

Every kid enjoys the party.

My entire family is tired

Like an Athletic that just

Run millions of miles.

No one enjoys the party more than me

I leave the car I know what is coming

Gift time said my mom run into my home

I group my gifts small to the big ones.

When I saw the huge gift

I wonder something amazing

Crash! Huge goal.

Thanks, mom thanks dad

But wait max said my dad.

You have one more thing to see

My dad comes with a little mystery box

I thought that is going to be a ring.

But what it can be

As soon I open the box

A big load to my dad

A beautiful T-shirt I saw

It was the best choice that

My father can choice for me

Why it can be the best choice for me

A beautiful team from my country is

We never see the little thinks

Can be giant gifts.

*****
"Thinking out Loud"

Walter Costa

This black hair of yours.

Your radiant smile.

You barely know, just how

Your simple smile makes my day.

Uncountable times I changed my ways.

Just to see you once more.

I never even said a word to you.

But with your eyes I have had the best conversation.

While you are there on the bus next to me.

I pretend to not care.

But I always look.

Waiting for your smile as a good bye.

Only such things

Makes my high school day's worth it

And when for some reason I cannot see you

It's like my days are incomplete.

I don't know if someday I will speak to you

I don't even know if I'm good enough

But if I do it will be to tell you

You are beautiful.

*****
"When I became 10"

Ryo Shirane

When I became 10

I was in my grandpa's house in Ishikawa.

Everyone prepared for my birthday party.

My aunt Rika and Cousins Tomo and Mami

were trying to talk to me.

But my mind was somewhere else

in fear about

"Can I really be 10 years old?"

When I became 10

I was like child.

My granpa bought hot chickin and sushi.

When I saw these,

I compleatly forgot about that fear.

And ate chickin ferverishly.

When I become 10

I was already 10 without my noticing.

Nothing changed from

when I was 9.

*****
"Winter Days"

Nafisa Ali

I like winter days, winter days.

Cold is what you got days,

Time to wear my favorite blue jacket days.

It's snowing everywhere in Maryland,

All my cousins, me and my brother are snow fighting and jumping days.

Birds are peeping.

Some animals like snakes are hibernating,

Working days and going to school days.

Time for Christmas and more holidays.

Time to capture the moment you love days.

I like winter days winter days.

Cold is what you got days.

*****
Chapter 2: Memoir 
A Day with My Grandfather

Maximiliano Estrada

My grandfather is an old man, white hair he has big glasses and a lot of stories to tell he has, especially with my dad. Big games watched together in the stadium of tigers a team from Mexico they don't have a lot of championships but in the last years they been having good seasons near to win the championships in every single competition and the tigers fan thing has been passing from generation to generation and we will continue whit the tradition.

One day I was on the computer of my dad's I was searching about the game of tigres(tigers) it was Saturday tigers usually play Saturdays and they also say that tigers have a good chance to win tonight against Santos(saints). I was getting to excited and my father saw me and said "max who is the best team in the world?" I said "tigers of course" and my older brother hear he is not very fan of tigers like me and my dad but he goes " not true its Barcelona they are from Europe tiger's docent play in Europe" of course teams that play in Europe are better but at least for my tigers are the best ones on the world and my father support me, anyways I was getting so happy because I know tigers are going to win today and you know when you already know that they are going to win you want to go to the game.

I cannot missed my dad has work today so he is going to miss the game tonight so he call my grandfather to ask him if he wants to go to the game with me because I can't go alone they will kidnap me. My grandfather said yes, I was nervous because I never go alone with my grandfather just him and me never in my life but in my heart I know that it will be very hilarious, later in that day I arrived to my grandparents' house I get into the house and I saw my grandfather with his yellow shirt and his hat also yellow the first thing that I thought it was that you can noticed his from the other side of the stadium the stadium is very big and laugh because tigers has one of the biggest fans in the WORLD I'm not kidding they sing every minute and they never leave them alone.

We were thinking about the traffic that is between the house and the stadium because traffic it's always a problem for everyone the game starts at 9:00 pm so we will leave about 7 just to make sure that we are on time and take a good place to parking, we leave the house and we didn't believe that the traffic was just there in the corners of the neighborhood "it's going to be a long day" I said on my mine a few minutes later it was 8:30 pm and we still stuck on the traffic I can't believe it we are going to be late I turn my head to see the speed limit and he was going to slow and I scream to him "go more fast" my grandfather it's pretty chill he say that I have to come down we has everything under control. One minute after I saw the stadium "see max I told you I'm Toretto when I have to" said my grandfather we didn't find a good place to park he have to run to the stadium to be on time we finally made it we are inside the stadium and I can hear was the entire stadium singing to the team of course I join them and also the sellers the sell everything to you, any ways it was time to leave the stadium the score still 0 to 0 no one has score yet and my grandfather likes to leave early to prevent the traffic again but when we just past the exit door "gooooooooooooool" the scream of the victory the entire stadium vibrate when they score.

I run to the television that was just there for the guys that they can't go in I miss the winner goal my grandfather was so sad for that but I told him it's okay grandpa it's not your fault don't worry I have fun with you today. I'm going to leave you in your house max it's been a long day. After my grandfather left me in my house were my dad was waiting for me. My father asks me how was the game and a said it was okay but we miss the last goal dad. OH, Alfonso (my grandfather's name) did you guys leave the stadium early? Ask my dad. Yes, we did. Of course, my dad always running.

*****
A Trip to the Arava

Ori Krasnovsky

"Come on, you should go with them, It will be fun". "Mom, I told you as long as their friends are there, it will end bad". "Ori, you don't know that for sure. It will be fine, and you've never traveled there before" "Don't you remember what happened last time? Itay fell into this muddy pond and their friend pooped in his pants..." "Okay than, find something to do today because you are not going to sit on the couch all day tomorrow! " "fine I'll go"

After I went to sleep my mom woke me up early, and drove me over to my cousins' place to prepare with them to the trip. then their friend arrived too. We started heading south to the Arava area, a desert area in Israel. The way there was boring so my uncle started driving so fast, we were bumping and jumping, listening to upbeat music, my aunt yelled at him to stop but he didn't. Suddenly in the middle of nowhere we ran out of gas. My aunt was so mad, "Why!? Why did you do that" she yelled at him "the kids were bored" he said. We were stuck until the truck arrived and when it finally did the driver just didn't help us, he just left. Than we had to wait two more hours for another truck and then we left.

We continued driving until we arrived at a beautiful field of peppers. I was happy we stopped there because I like peppers a lot and in the Arave, they grow the best peppers I know. We went to talk to the farmer and they told us they don't chemicals to get insects and animals away but they use other insects who don't eat the fruit. This increases the quality a lot. Then they allowed us to take some ourselves and bring them home, they tasted good.

Than we were driving more, and we needed to take out some energy so we stopped at the dunes. We run, jumped and rolled. One of my cousin's friend's father is a biologist. He taught us about plants, scorpions and snakes we found there.

It was four o'clock. We wanted to eat something, we had to search a lot because there weren't many restaurants there. We took a wrong turn, and we didn't notice that until we started seeing signs in Arabic and then we saw Jorden's flag. Apparently, we were heading to Israel's border with Jordan without knowing. Someone stopped us and he talked Arabic, then he understood we are Israelis and he looked really mad. He took out his gun and wanted to know what we were doing there. My aunt tried to explain the situation to him and he told us he'll be back in a moment. When he didn't look, my uncle started driving away as fast as he can and we never heard of theme again.

We were driving on a gorgeous road, with an amazing view to the mountains and sunset. Finally at eight P.M. we arrived to an awesome small place in a kibbutz. We played hide and seek until the food was ready. After twenty minutes the adults called us for hot chocolate and pizza, we had a nice dinner and went home.

This trip was fun but very scary, I don't I regret a wen my cousins but I was hoping for a quiet and relaxed trip. Looking back, it was more fun than I thought it was back then.

*****
Air Hockey with Saeff

Mako Hashimoto

It was a Friday night. We had a small party. We ate two boxes of vegan pizza together and talked. I was happy eating pizza with my friends. After that, Lilian and Renata held a yoga pose because Saeff dare and made a bet with them. I love them so much because when we are hanging around, we always have too much fun. Before they left our house we had a conversation about the plan for the weekend.

"Why don't we play mini golf at Pirate's Cove?" my buddy suggested.

Verney replied, "That's a good plan! I like it!"

Then they left.

The following day, I went to the bookstore because my family is taking Japanese class. During their Japanese class, I was working on poetries. Every Saturday, work on my literature homework drinking my favorite tea which is black tea lemonade. After an hour, we headed home to meet Renata and Saeff to go to Pirate's Cove. We usually talk about their Japanese class and practice a little bit in the car in the way back home. I am hearing Japanese every Saturday and I think that's why my brain cannot switch to English completely.

We arrived at home but the friends were not there yet. In the meanwhile, we decided to eat something. I think we ate vegan vanilla ice-cream. It is my favorite because it is not too sweet. Every time I eat a lot. I prefer a simple taste. When we were eating, they arrived. So we ate it together and after finishing, we left for Pirate's Cove. It took a lot of time to get there, I think.

Finally, we got there and I got out of the car right away and stretched my body. We got inside of the building that looked like a log house and Saeff and I found an air hockey machine. We promised to play it after golfing. We started to play. Lilian and I were first timers, so it was difficult to complete the first stage. It had a small hill and a river and if I hit the ball too strong, it would have ended up into the little river or climbs the hill and come back to the starting point. I thought that stage was definitely not for beginners. I tried six times and finally I succeeded. Our group had five people so when the course was hard, we took a lot of time there. There were two or three groups after us and they were waiting for us maybe thinking "How long does it take? Come on!! Quickly!!" I felt so sorry for them but there was no solution for this.

After golf, we went to see the clerk to exchange dollar bills to coin to play at the air hockey machine table. Then I went to my field to play against Saeff while he was still paying. He paid for one game and went to his position. He got a disk and shouted to me.

"Are you ready, Marco?" he asked.

"Yeah!! Bring it on!!" I replied.

Fun fact: he had been calling me Marco by mistake for a long time. And this is funny, Verney and I did not realize for a long time. Only Lilian had. Unfortunately, we cannot hear anymore because Lilian and Verney corrected him and told him that my name is Mako. They made fun of him until the present date. When Saeff says "Marco!" everybody replies "Polo!"

He started the game. First game was okay. Not too scary, not too difficult. By scary I mean it was too fast to return it to him. The room was a little bit hot but still comfortable. The score was 2-5 and I lost.

Second game, we got excited and we were moving from one side to another a lot. The room started to become hotter than it was during the first game.

I said, "Are you ready?"

"Yes!!" he replied.

This time I started game because I lost the first match. I was paying more attention to the dead angle and the angle that I can hit the wall and reach to the goal. In other words, I was calculating the angle. My strategy and efforts succeeded this time. Saeff is strong and can hit the chip with a tremendous power but he cannot react fast. So point for myself.

I started by asking him, "Are you ready?"

"Of course," he answered.

Then looked at the goal for short time before hitting the disk in natural way just focusing on the goal or disk. Then I hit the disk. In this way, he couldn't read my timing. That resulted in a lot of points for myself.

Every time I scored, he shouted, "Service!"

The final score was 4-3 and I won. I jumped around.

"Woohoo! I won," I said jumping around.

"One more! Let's play one more time," he said in a very serious face.

"Sure," I replied because I wanted to play more. It was a fun and exciting game.

And he went to the clerk again to exchange money for more coins.

We did not imagine that we were going to play three matches. But we did because he hates to lose especially against teenagers. Besides, according to his theory, he should be stronger and faster than I am. He is a very funny guy, with funny theories. He amuses me.

In the third match, we were very serious. After all, I do not like to lose as well.

He started the game saying, "Service!!"

"I hate when you say service," I said. Most of all, because I have no idea what that means.

This time, it was scary because he was playing by using his all the power that he has. When the disk hit the wall, it made loud noise. It was scary. When the disk made noise like cutting air, I screamed. I felt I was a mouse against a big bear. Actually, I thought this was not fare because there is a lot of difference between his power and my power. I ended up losing the third match. The score was 2-5.

After playing air hockey, we hugged each other and shook hands.

He said, "It was good exercise."

"Yeah, it was," I said.

"Do you play air hockey very often?" he asked.

"No, of course not," I replied.

"You are very good," he said.

"Thanks," I said sort of proud of myself.

I was happy with compliment. After that, I noticed that was very hot and both of us were sweated. We needed fresh air to calm down a bit. We left the Pirate's Cove. We started to talk about the plan for rest of the day. While we were talking about it, some sort of Latin music started to play and Saeff took his wife's hand and started dancing with, after that was Lilian's turn and after Lilian's, it was mine. I hold his hand, his hands and we were so wet. It was short but fun. After we cooled down, we got in the cars and went back home.

We ate dinner together, played and danced our favorite song "Jump around" from House of Pain and jumped around.

That night was crazy but I had so much fun with them. It was what I would call of a perfect day.

*****
A New Life in a Life

Kris Sonneveld

You should wake up at 8 is what my mom said when I went to bed yesterday. My alarm went off and it was exactly eight. My suitcase was already downstairs and I only had to pack my toothbrush, makeup and other small things. I put on the comfiest clothes I could find which existed of yoga pants, my striped oversized shirt, a hoodie and sneakers, I ate something and was ready to go.

Cassandra was early, or we were late, per usual. I said goodbye to my dog because he couldn't come and we drove off to Amsterdam. It was way too early and weird to have an actual conversation, what do you talk about when you know you don't see the people who you're with for a year, so I played some music and we jammed out to that. Even though I had to catch my plane Nathalie and Ella were there before me. We walked to the airport and it still felt surreal to actually leave. There was this huge line at the check-in desk and I had to wear this ridiculous orange shirt so the volunteer of AFS, this is the organization whom I'm with, could find me, keep in mind I hate the color orange that's why. The airport was a mess so they told us to wait at the wrong desk and there were rude people in line. It was finally time for me to go to the desk and do this alone so I stood in the line alone with my mom, dad, sister and friends staring at me and making pictures. After the checking in I had to walk to the entrance but I went back to say goodbye. I cried. My family cried. Even my friends cried. I took my carry on and said goodbye to everyone including the volunteer and walked to the entrance of the security.

The international security check was right above the airport entrance but I couldn't see them because they were probably still standing in the spot below me where I left off. I went through security and found the first gate, everything went fine. I ate a panini mozzarella and had a water at the one and only place to eat and ran into my friend in the bathroom who was leaving for a month long family trip to Los Angeles. It was a long time before I sat in the plane because I had to wait in line again. Right before I could go into the plane my purse broke and my finger was bleeding, which was an amazing timing as I say so myself. I had to go through the airplane at least three times to find a band aid.

I sat down I between a man who did his work all flight long and a women who slept through the whole flight. We got 5 meals and even ice cream which was amazing and after 9.5 hours I arrived in Atlanta.

I never walked through an unknown airport alone so this was exciting but it felt like hours before I was at the security point. There was another line at the security. I stood in there for about an hour.

After I went through security and I after, what felt like, a 1000 questions I went to the luggage and the only suitcase was mine. After I got my luggage I had to find the exit which was almost impossible to find. I looked left and right and finally found the exit. I went through and my new life begun.

I saw my new family with a sign saying: welcome to America Kris. It was all decorated by my new sisters and there was another AFS volunteer at the airport. She introduced herself and we talked, took a picture and left the airport. We went to the parking lot and I called my mom about the fact that I arrived safely and after that, we went to The cheesecake factory.

*****
A Perfect Day

Kris Sonneveld

The water was blue; the sun was setting and we were waiting for a table at our favorite restaurant. Salmon, beef or my favorite salad. First starting off with some fresh bread, aioli, carrots and other vegetables. We're talking about the business, school, the usual but there is this certain undertone you can only find when everyone is totally relaxed. No deadline or stress just a cold drink and with my family at the prettiest place. It took us, as usual, a week to be in that relaxing mood. The sun is going down and the water shimmers because of the sun. The olives are still on the plate cause that's the one thing we all hate. It's time for a caprese salad. I just figured I could get some fries with it and eat some other food from the plates of the others. The mozzarella never tasted this good and it was the perfect combination of ingredients. We made some plans and looked next to us to the sand which was laying there so quietly. The place is beautifully designed with these old chairs and this hippy vibe and most importantly the people are so incredibly nice. The owner of the restaurant is German and since we're Dutch we had these interesting talks. We heard that there's only a few hundreds of people living on Ibiza in the winter and that it's overcrowded in the summer. We had our main course, my parents were sipping some wine, my sister had her usual apple juice and I had my coke. We discussed the night and decided to go into Ibiza city that night to explore. Before we left we had to get dessert because that's what this place does best. We had coffee, my sister had her huge bowl with vanilla ice cream and what looked like a thousand strawberries and I had my tiramisu. My dad payed and walked back to our apartment a few meters further. We looked over the see and you could slightly see Formentera from this point. We saw this amazing yacht, what turned out to be Justin Bieber's yacht what made it even cooler. We walked under the trees who magically grew right next to the rocks above the beech and headed back.

Ibiza city is the opposite, after going through hell to find a parking spot and trying to get in without scratching your car is almost impossible. It smells like gas from cars but there is this beautiful harbor connected to this crazy city. When you walk to the shops the first thing you'll see is a burger king on the right what sums up that you're in the city because that's where the fastfood is. The shops aren't that special but when you walk a little further down you can spot old Ibiza. We walked into old Ibiza town and if you walk past the tourist shops you'll see these independent restaurants next to the railing and these old bricks all around you. We walked up there, took some pictures and decided to go back. After going into some shoe shops and not getting anything we got some delicious ice cream, tiramisu wasn't there what wasn't a good thing but the cookies and cream was delicious. We laughed and talked and before we knew it, it was midnight and we went back. Before I went to sleep I went swimming in our pool with my sister and played volleyball in the pool. The water was warm because of the temperature and we went to sleep. If only everyday could be like this.

*****
Beautiful Show

Briana Kang

One summer day, the sun blazed up and Cicadas were singing. Many people found it hard to fall asleep during the hot summer nights and someone made plans for summer vacation. I moved like a caterpillar in my bed and I found my phone and look that. "Oh my God! Hyesun!! Mon!!" I screamed a louder.

"What? What's wrong?" Hyesun ran into my room and I was screamed and clapping a hand over my mouth. She was wondering what's happening but I didn't say a word. I ran into my mom and asked that I want to go concert. "Mom! I want to go Beast concert! May I go?" I ask. "When?" she replied. I searched information and showed to my mom. "It's on August 24th and 25th, I said and she said yes.

I was so happy and I was waiting for ticketing. It's nervous. I sat in front of computer table and I logged in the site. "Mom, can I buy standing?" I said. "If you want, sure." She said and I bought standing. "How much is it?" Hyesun said. "100 dollars," I said. "It's so expensive." She said. even though it's expensive, I was so happy because I had never seen Beast up close in person.

The day was finally coming. I woke up 7 o'clock because last night I was so excited to go sleep fitfully. "Hyesun! Look at me. Is it okay?" I ask. "Briana the don't look at you," she said. "I know but... I want to look pretty." I said timid and "What time is it?" I ask Andy. "8:30," he said. "Mom I'm going." I rushed and "Dad let's go." My dad gave me a ride to Suwon Station. "Dad, thank you so much!" I said. "Good Luck!" he said nicely. I meet my friend and we took a train then we arrived concert stadium. The arrived time was so early but many people already lined up. Some supporters gave away Beast stickers. It was so pretty and cute so many people wanted to get them.

At 1 o'clock we were so hungry. We searched fast-food restaurant around the area. Some delicious smell blow to us on the way. We found the fast food restaurant and we ordered hamburger sets. It came out a few minutes later and we are very fast. We were back to the stadium entrance and waited. "I will not come early ever again." I said. "Me either" Songyi said. Because the weather was so hot and no shaded area we would avoid the sun. It was only 4-5 o'clock but the concert would start 7 pm. It was boring and tired.

The time got 6:50 and many people were waiting in the entrance. I found my number and I waited to enter. I was exciting and it felt like in a dream. It's unbelievable to see my favorite singer in my eyes. I could breathe with them. It felt like they were singing for me, only for me. They amused me so much and the two hours gone so fast. There were people over 20,000 but I wouldn't realize. It's a world just Beast and Me. I was dreaming because I see my favorite singer and I here they voice it assume and they look very close my soul is gone. It's one of my favorite memories and I wanted to go again.

*****
Best Day

Max Shmuylovich

I stood near of the train ticket office. I felt at the same time: fear, foretaste, interest, and excitement. I was afraid to buy ticket because of my mom didn't aloud we to Moscow. Friends convinced me that there is nothing too afraid of. "Parent are stupid and don't understand how it is cool to go with your friends to the forest," said my best friend Liza. "I think you are right" answer I to her and a little bit calmed down.

I was very silly because I said to my mom I planning to go with my friend to the forest may be 60-70 miles from Moscow.

My mom start scream: "you can't go anywhere outside the city, you are too young, somethings can happen."

"I am old and can do everything what I want"

"While you live in my house you will do what I tell you."

Eventually, I lied to my mom that I not do to the forest, instead I will stay sleep at my friend's house overnight. If you want, you can call me and check.

We are headed toward the hill. That was very hot day but that hill was under so many trees. That was so beautiful nature. A lot of kind of trees like pine, oak, birch, Christmas trees and etc.

We brought a small portable grill and start cooked meat. That was so fun although there were only 8 people. 5 boys and 3 girls. We decided to sleep on the grass near of the bonfire. We had party all the night.

When the sun rose when of my friend said "I have friends in the village and we could rent a motorcycles and we could drive on the field". We thought that is a cool idea.

We rode motorcycle until the gas left only to return the bike. When we need to leave I call to my mom and said "I will walk in Moscow girlfriend, I am ok and save do money from last two or three weeks. That is mean you can do not worry. If something happened call me". That was a little bit true because I really was with girlfriend.

When all my friends accept me and my girlfriend – Liza leave, we come to take tractor. She has grandfather. He has tractor for the field and she know how lead it. That was so funny. Tractor was not so big. In here can sit just one person. I climbed to the sit, but I didn't know how drive. Liza climbed here and sit on my knee. That was really cool. We frightened cows and pigs. They run at us. I am so sorry to the cows but that was funny.

My mom didn't know about my adventures. She gave no sign when I came home and just offered lunch. I hope that my mother does not know anything because I'm sure that if she knew she would not let me never go out with friends. but who knows what in the mind of mothers?

That was the best day in my life. I never forget that day. I wish everybody have friends adventure and mother like mine.

*****
Birthday of the Day

Max Shmuylovich

"On my roof, we can climb up the fire escape, and then if you do not get scared on the roof. kind of chic. Only a little bit dangerous. Stairs not fenced. come with us? "Mark said.

I agreed without hesitation. "What's going to do?"

"what you want. We climb at night so that people do not notice, and the guard did not say. You eat something grasp, and then sit there all night. "Lena said. At that we decided to do. I waited for the night. I said to my mom "I will sleep today in my friend 's house so you can do not warry about me".

All met at the home of Mark. His mother had gone for two days to the country and we could do all we want. Send him to the balcony. Then I asked, "why cannot climb to the top floor and there's just the roof.?"

"It weighs lock and security guard sits evil always like a dog. So be careful not to make a noise the door is thick, but if we will wake up very loud, he will notice us. "We all quickly climbed the ladder and began to climb. "Do not look at the bottom will fall guys," I say in a whisper at my hands and legs were shaking with fear, and there was a feeling that the street is not 70 ° F degrees and a minimum of 50 ° F. But I got up on the roof immediately lay down on her. Very hard with 3 floors 10 floor we climb the stairs. My friends breathed heavily too but nobody didn't want to show that he or she scared or tied. We climbed when nobody couldn't see us from street that why we climbed at 2am. Before sunrise, stayed one hour.

I was amazed to be only a little higher from the light bulbs, lamps, car headlights and above me, I saw the dark - blue sky full of multitude of hundreds of bright and beautiful stars. They were a little like someone did in a big blue blanket holes through which transmitted light of the day. "It probably was the most beautiful sight I've ever seen," I thought, but it turned out it was not.

The whole hour, we were talking stories, and finally something happened which was the reason why we came there. Due to the ends of the earth appeared small, thin rays of the sun. They were not sure, but a couple of minutes had gone and the sky become brighter and sky lit up all the more brightly red and orange scratches, and after that hole of paints on dark sky. It was the most beautiful, the most incredible and exciting spectacle I've ever seen. I forgot about that where I am, and with whom.

For such moments that is worth to live. Many people do not understand what the big deal, but I see beauty in such moments. It is the birth of a new day. And I became a witness of his birth. Although it lasts only 24 hours but during that time he will bring millions of people pain, love and joy.

*****
Blowing in My Mind

Hyesun Kang

The flower came up and smelled like lollipop. Cherry blossom flew in the sky. My mind flew to the sky like cloud. My heart started making cotton candy. Because Briana and I had to take post port picture. My heart was bumping and smelled like caramel. Sweet smell made me smiling. It was the first time and last time Briana and I hang out in Korea. I was so excited to hang out with Briana. She never went out with me. Because I asked Briana several times to hang out but she never agreed. She was just a lazy bum. I didn't know why she hate to go out, but I was sure that she didn't mean she hated me.

She rejected me when I asked, "We have to hang out." She always replied, "I want to take a rest I really tired." She said for 18 years. I didn't have any memory hang out with her. When she was in middle school I went to high school. I got off the school at 10:00 p.m. Even I came to home I went to my bed right away. We didn't have much time to communicate each other. So I was so exciting to hang out.

We took a bus and went to Suwon subway station. Station located in a large mall. We were looking around the mall. She looked around 30 minutes for clothes and shoes. I felt really tired too see all of it. I said, "Can we go? Why do we have to see all of this?" Briana said, "You are so boring. Next time I will never hang out with you again." I was so surprised she felt boring the time we were together. My heart broke like crystal. I was so disappointed to hear that. We went to the other place at the makeup store. I told to her whatever she want to have. "Look around. I will buy you anything you want." I saved enough money to buy things for her. Briana's eyes looked like fish eyeball because it was so big. She never thought that she would get present from me. Briana thanked and sorry for me. Also she regretted what she said before. She just realized how much fun to have hang out with me. She looked like a puppy who want to hopping.

She wanted everything in the mall, and she kept asking "Can I buy this?" I felt like if I was her mom because she looked like a child who wants toy from parents as an innocent child. She pick eyeshadow palette, hair mask and socks. She told me "I love hang out with you. It's so fun. Let's do this often!" She wanted more and more from me. I had to save more money if I satisfy her demands. I was so happy to buy things for her but I regretted to ask I'll buy anything for her. I promised myself that I only give her one thing at a time. Next time I have to think how much would she spend. It was last time to hang out with Briana in Korea. I hope to hang out with her again.

*****
Crash

Kris Sonneveld

I stumbled to the principal. 'Are you ready or do you need any help' he asked, 'I'm good we just have to take the elevator' is what I said while trying to get all my books and getting of the chair. We were walking and talking about school. He asked me where we had to go and I didn't understand. He wanted to talk to me about school right? We headed the other way than his office and I got confused, 'where are we going?' 'The language hall he said' which is on the top floor so we took the elevator. I wish I could walk properly but I just was too stupid to fall playing field hockey. I saw everyone looking at me but we just kept on talking and weren't walking to his office.

'Do you want us to leave?' he asked with the principal next to him. I didn't understand. There was my uncle. Looking terrified. I he moving already, did he want to say goodbye? What a sweetheart is what I thought.

'Your sister is in the hospital...'

'She got in a car accident and is at the IC.'

All I wanted to do was scream, cry, kick. My world crashed down.

So he continued, 'this morning while she as heading to school a bus hit her but she is no longer in real danger.'

There was a tear rolling down my face, and the next one but I couldn't talk. My little sister at the hospital and here is me complaining about my stupid knee. I had to get my stuff so I did and I thought my jacket was at the classroom but it wasn't so there was all this commotion about nothing. I went to my uncle's house and while they ate I just sat there. Minutes were hours so I decided to watch a movie, I don't remember what movie or what it's called but it was a movie. I remember my uncle telling me how it was even possible that I didn't cry and all I could think was, everyone reacts differently so there's no reason to judge. I saw my dad that afternoon and I cried but he told me she was fine and that my mom would spent the night there. She wasn't allowed to have any visitors besides my mom and dad because she was still critical. He had to leave and there was me again on the couch with my cousins who watched some stupid kids show with me. That night I saw my mom and she told me I could visit her. We went home to get blankets and a pillow for my dad and we went to the hospital half an hour away. We went in and I saw my little sister, all venerable with all these machines and weird tubes coming out of her. I asked my mom if it was ok to cry and I started the second my dad opened the door. My sister woke up and she was shocked. Not because she was in the hospital but about the fact that I walked up there, she asked me how my day was and we laughed together as if nothing happened. I stayed home the next day and visited her as much as possible. I decided to go to school on Friday but first period ended with me crying in the hall. Apparently no one knew about her and that was a relief but it also ended up in me explaining the same story 2 times and after that I decided that I would just go with it. I remember being so proud when she finally started to take little trips in a wheel chair and when she told me about the smoothie she got that morning and that she had to guess the ingredients even though she didn't know that was because they wanted her to drink something. Those weeks were a blur but you'll appreciate every small accomplishment. One of the first days my mom and me spoke to a couple who had their daughter here for rare cancer and the fact that they were so strong but looked as if nothing is wrong made me realize that every single person has its story. Everyone has stuff going on that no one knows about. And who are to judge or bully or make someone's life miserable. About my sister everyone calls it a miracle that's she completely back to normal and she's her same old silly self. I still get chills every time I'm in that spot next to the greengrocery but it also reminds me of what doesn't kill you makes you stronger and you should enjoy every moment.

*****
Dallas,Texas

Anastassia Vazquez

"Wake up, wake up! we goanna be late!" shouted my mom. "ugh...why?" I wined and tired, "because we are going to Dallas, Texas!" "oh okay." When we got up and clean the mess and we got pack up and we got the car and we are bringing my dog.

It took us about 10 hours to drive and we got a break and take my dog to go to the bathroom and we ate McDonalds, and DQ, and we got to Dallas Texas, and visit my aunt and uncle.

We go there at 7:00p.m. and it was okay and we say "hello" to my cousin and they were excited to see us.

I got so tired on the hour car, and I went to sleep at my cousin bed and fell asleep. The next morning when it's time for breakfast and I said; "Good morning" and I got sat down and ate my breakfast and I notice that they have cat and dog and their names is princess and I forgot the cats name, but it's a boy, but my dog chase him and he scratch her and my dog was crying.

Next morning, we got up and it was thanksgiving and we were ready to get a turkey and I must stay home and play my dog and my uncle dog, and my little sister and her cousin are playing toys and I was playing with the dog, but one thing I laugh is princess is protecting me, and my dog just want to play, but princess growls because she just wants to protect me.

"Oh come on, princess...." I wined. And princess ran off and play tag with my dog and I smile. Later, when it was at noon we were ready for thanksgiving, so I have to do nothing just stay at the room and paint, because I have nothing to do.

"Ani! It time to go outside!", shouted my mom, "but, I don't want to go outside! I don't know this people! can't I just eat inside?", I answer back, because my aunt brought her friend to come over of Thanksgiving and so they were having a party at the back yard, and I don't like it. When was a lot of party, my dad was tired and stay with me, and I went go back to my cousin bed and fell asleep.

When it was a last day to stay, we say; "Good bye, we love you so much." We kiss them and hug, once I got my dog, I say good bye to princess, and hug her. I took a picture a picture of her, and now we got in the car, and wave good bye.

*****
Days as a Farmer

Walter Costa

This certainly was the best part of my life (until now, who know what can happen), my parents just arrived from United States with my sister and I, and they decide to live in a farm because they already had enough from big city and there they had peace and privacy, I loved that place, I was free to do whatever I wanted like run, climb on trees, rolling on grass.

In the end of this place had a bourn so my mom used to bring me and my sister but the best season was the shallow water, the shallow part from the river turned into mud and the deep part turned into shallow so we use to build mud castles. When we returned to the house we used to go in between the orchard, but it was better if we were in mango season.

Many children fears rain but to me... whenever it rained my mother used to put a huge blanket (that I still don't know if it was a blanket or a carpet) on the garage floor put some soap and done a water park in our garage. Till this days I can feel the taste of soap in my mouth.

I remember that always when my mother began to cook I used to go in "stealth mode" trying to steal something from the table before dinner. My favorite victims used to be tomato, cucumber and, when I was lucky, some French fries. I always ate them under the table and as always I got caught, she always said " we are about to have dinner". But I still kept doing it.

But the best part of the day was the sleep time my mother would bring me chocolate milk, turn the TV on and would put the Fantasia VHS, she would give a goodnight kiss and wait for us to sleep.

Everything ended when I had to start school because then we had to move from the farm to the city to be nearby the school, those years as a farm boy were the best years of my life until now because I know that when I because an adult I will say the same thing to this time that I am living right now.

*****
First Day as a Soldier

Walter Costa

I studied in a big liberal school when my mother, said to me "Walter, we found a better school for you". I got very excited "Which school is it?" and she said with a little smile "It's the Military school" I felt like someone had turned an ice bucket over my head, so when I told my friends it got worse because they started telling me stories like "there, whoever has bad grades takes a beating and afterwards they get locked in jail". I was very scared, but I didn't want to show that, so I started to say that at least I would shoot with weapons and do military stuff.

So I had to shave my head, we bought a ridiculous uniform with a more ridiculous beret and then I was ready to be a student from a military school.

In the first day all the veteran students were in formation on the gym court and all the freshman were on the other side sitting on the bleachers just looking and there was I with a terrible stomachache (my mother said that it was nervousness). All the veterans perfectly aligned. Suddenly, the captain in front of everybody screamed something that I didn't understand and in only one movement all the old students faced the freshman and screamed "GOOD MORNING FRESHMAN" that was enough to give shivers through my entire 10 year old body.

After that they sent all the newbies to a big class and started to give us some advices and instructions on how the school worked and Bla Bla Bla, but I didn't listened to anything, the only thing that I was thinking about was what I had to do to go home. So I started to feel very dizzy, I took a deep breath, raised my hand and scream "I AM NOT OK!" I was sitting in the last row of chairs so everybody turned and started looking straight at me, then a soldier came and took me out of the room. As we were walking to the clinic in the middle of the way I started vomiting on the corridor in front of a senior's class. When they saw what I was doing they started to laugh and to roughhouse I didn't understood why they were laughing at my misfortune. I just wanted to hide in the deepest hole possible.

When I finished my "job" I looked down and realized that it was all over the soldier's boots, the only thing that I could say was "sorry" he didn't respond as he left me in the clinic. They called my parents, they picked me up and we went straight to the hospital, I did some exams and then they found out that I had dengue fever.

After one week of bedridden I returned to school and a guy from my class asked me "are you the dengue guy", S**** they know who I am, "Yes" I said with some kind of shame then he said to me "Man you're like a hero for the seniors", "why ?", I asked, "you are the guy that dirtied the soldier's boots, he is the worst guy in this school" I felt kind of happy, and that's the way they called me for a year "the boy that vomited on the soldier"

*****
First Day in the U.S.

Mako Hashimoto

I asked my friend, "Are you ready?"

"I'm a little bit nervous but yes! I'm ready," answered my friend.

We had just arrived at Chicago Airport. We were taking All Nippon Airline so we were surrounded by Japanese people so we could not imagine that we are in America. I could feel nervous from all Japanese people. I was sleepy at that time because I kept watching movies and I was so excited to think about living in America to study for a year that I could not sleep.

After we got over the plane, we went to place that we can get our package because we were going to take different airline so we have to bring them to another place. I think it took a lot of time to get mine and brought another place. So I was kind of lost girl because we were moving as a group and they were moving so fast. I took monorail to my plane's gate. I was so nervous because my flight' s time was close. And Chicago Airport was so big. It took a lot of time to get gate to gate. So I rushed.

When I reached my terminal, I went to security gate.

I asked a woman who was standing in front of it, "I have this ticket. Is this the right gate?"

"Yes. But you have to pack this small bag into either this big bag or that because you cannot bring three bags," said the woman with index finger.

At first I tried to pack my big bag, my oboe was in it, but I could not. So I tried my small bag. Fortunately, it fit. I wonder how long it took. I was stuck in front of security gate. This is funny story isn't it? After this, I went through security.

Another problem came up; I do not know why but the baggage inspection beeped. So I met woman to ascertain. She opened my big bag and started to check. Of course there was nothing. It was so difficult for me to get inside of security gate. And another problem came up, I forgot my gate number. So I guessed my gate was 22, but I went there and it was wrong. I kind of panicked. So I tried to calm down and I found a board showing the gate number and time. I went there to see. I looked at my flight and it was going the opposite direction from my position. By the way, this time I could not check my flight time because I was still panicked a little bit. So I walked very quickly to my gate.

I wanted to make sure that the gate is correct so I asked woman who was standing close to the gate, "Is this correct gate? I want to go Atlanta Airport."

"Yes, it is. You can sit that sofa and wait for time," she said.

"Thank you," I said.

I was confused because it was time to leave Chicago for Atlanta but everybody was not moving. So I went to see nearest board from the gate and check my time. It said we will leave at 15:00. I could not understand because I had never seen that plane got late. So I went to the sofa and had a seat. After thirty minutes or an hour, my friends that was going to same airport as me showed up. We talked about the time that we were going to leave and we decided to make phone call to our host family. Because we thought probably they do not know about the plane got late. So we looked for public telephone and after we found it, we went to small shop to ask about exchange money bill to coin. My friend suggested me to make phone call first. I wonder why he let me to call first. Maybe he was gentle man or wanted see how to do it. Anyway, that was the first time that I heard Verney's voice.

"Hello. This is Mako. I made a phone call because my plane gets late," I said.

"Hello, Mako. This is Verney. Don't worry we will wait for you forever until you get to Atlanta," said Verney.

"Okay, thank you so much. Bye," said I.

"Bye," he said.

After phone call I was so happy that he said we will wait for you forever. I was like how sweat he is! In same time I thought his voice was funny. His voice was like alien for me. I also thought maybe Mexican people talk in this kind of voice. I changed position with my friend. And he made a phone call to his host family but they did not reply. So he made a phone call to his supporter but she did not reply. He seemed so sad and nervous.

"You can go back to the sofa and sit down if you want to," he said.

"Okay, take time," I said.

I went back to sofa and sat down. I was reading a letter from my mom and I almost cried. If I think about that situation right now, it was so stupid. Because I am having so much fun in the US. Now if I read it, I think I can feel love from my mom but I will not cry. Ten minutes later, he came back from public telephone.

"Finally, I could talk with my host family. My host family said I turned off my phone," he said.

"Oh, that's weird," I said. Because he was coming to America that day. I wonder how they were going to contact with him.

I also said, "But good for you!"

We sat down together and waited for the time in about thirty minutes. We stood up because our plane made an announcement to suggest people get inside of plane.

After got inside of plane, I found my seat and I looked at next to my seat. There were white people that seemed like brother and sister. I sat down and I tried to put my big bag under forward seat and it succeeded. The plane was so small.

After taking off, male flight attendant walked around and ask do you want something to drink and gave us a small package of nuts. Male flight attendant is not common in Japan, by the way. I knew that it's common in America but it was first time to see so it was small surprised. I drank a glass of water and I fell asleep because I was so sleepy. But I felt that flight so quick like thirty minutes or an hour. I can tell you why I felt like this because the distance between Chicago and Atlanta is shorter than between Tokyo and Chicago. I got out of plane and I thought I better go to bathroom before meeting them. After bathroom, I went to exit.

When I got out from exit, I found my host family right away. I was so happy because I heard that it was hard to find host family in the airport from my friend that had already arrived at America. I thanked to my host family because their position was perfect, I mean it was so easy to find. They were holding big paper that was written in English and Japanese. It said WELCOME! Irrashai with smile face. I could recognize that they are super nice and happy family right away. They gave me Atlanta Brave's T-shirt as a present. Those were so sweat. I thanked to my parents because they gave me this opportunity to meet them. I also met my supporter in America. She took our picture. By the way we asked her to send those pictures to us but she did not and I think she forgot.

We got out from airport and I felt Atlanta for the first time. I mean that was so hot.

So I think I said something like "Oh my Gosh! It's so hot!"

Then Verney said, "Welcome to Hotlanta!"

I thought that name fits to this temperature. After that we said goodbye to Eloise who is my supporter and left parking lot for their home. In the car, Lilian who is my new mother told me about buildings and place that Atlanta has. Traffic was not bad.

When I arrived at their house, I got very excited because I had never lived in such a huge house. Actually I was living in San Antonio when I was one years old to three years old but I don't have enough memories in Texas. So this time was like my first time to live in huge house. We carried very heavy two suitcases upstairs and after that we went to LOVING HUT which is vegan restaurant. That was my first time to eat vegan burger. When we took seats, Verney started pouring water and guess what? He knocked one of the glasses down and the water hit his jeans so we laughed hard because it seemed like he peed on his jeans. That moment, I think I cannot forget forever. Anyway, that tasted good. But for me, especially first day in America, that size was huge for me. I thought I could eat them all but it was not easy. I could not even finish my favorite food which is French fries.

I will not forget this wonderful, miracle and magical day.

*****
First Day of School

Roman Smieja

I was Thursday, school is going to starting after 3 days. My brothers wrote what they need for their school materials. I was really surprise what they write I was comparing with my country third and fourth graders. In America they need a binder and pencil and colors and one book to write some stuff on it. In my country we need 6 to 8 exercise books. My mom help me to write some stuff it was the same thing what I'm getting with my brothers. I and my brothers went to the store with my mom to buy some school materials. It was so much fun but my youngest brother act like a baby on the store, and the other thing that I forgot is we are not wearing uniform to school. We can wear whatever we want.

I choose my close for the first day, I was wearing t-shirt with jeans and converse. We get to the bus and took us to school. I walked down to the hall putting my head down to my schedule, it was literature. I saw my schedule but I didn't understand what it meant so I decided asking people to help me. All peoples are standing by their locker room, and talk with their friends. I feel like they are talking really fast and they is amazing other languages too, like Spanish, French, china and others.

I saw this girl standing in the corner alone. In my head, I was thinking what if when I walked over to her if her friends came or what if she didn't want to talk to me? Then I walked over to her and said...

"Excuse me, I am Roman and I'm a freshman and new for this school."

"Oh hey Roman, I'm Journey, how is your first day of school going?" she asked me.

"Good, but I was wondering if you could show me to my first class please." I was so nervous I would be late for my first class.

"Sure, no problem." She said it with a confused look.

I was in the hall with Journey. I was a little exited to go to my first class and make some friends.

"So did you remember me? I live next door to your house." she told me.

"Oh yea that is cool." I inquired, "So how do you think about the school? My mom was telling me that you went to this school two years and this is your third one."

"It's pretty good. And the people are nice. Here is your class and after this one, you have to go straight and to left. See you after school." Journey said.

"Thanks, see you, too!" I then went straight to my class. The teenagers didn't look like they should be going to this school because they were so tall. I was thinking to myself that they must have put me with seniors. It was not like what I thought it would be. My classes where ok, but I didn't know what they were talking about in some of them.

When I was in my old school I was didn't need help, I use to help people that did need help their classes and to make some friendship, but today they helped me to become from who I am. World have more thing to see start a new high school, in a new class students, in the new language it is kind of hard, But they thought me to my best day.

I was so worried that I'm not going to make a friend, but I met some people that wear nice help me for the first day.

*****
First Flight

Roman Smieja

We got to the airport and gave our suitcase to the flight attendant. I sat in the chair, but I couldn't hold myself. I felt like ice was melting in my blood veins. I went to the bathroom and put water on my face. I held the sink by my hands and stretched my chest. I took a big breath in the mirror. The mirror looked like clouds. I used my finger and wrote on the mirror K&R and I put a heart on the top of the letters. I went and sat in the chair and started waiting until they called us to get in the airplane.

They called our flight number, and we went in our seats. There weren't a lot of people in the plane. I started feeling like I am not on the plane anymore. I didn't understand what they were talking about I didn't really know where the sound was coming from. The airplane started moving. It was really big. It was amazing how it flew in the sky like a bird. The sky was so pretty.

I tried to watch a movie, but I didn't understand what they were saying. I started watching only the action like I was a deaf person. It was a little bit sad of a movie. The story of the movie was close like mine. She moved from another country to America and she tried to make friends and act like American teenagers.

We flew from Ethiopia to Saudi Arabia which was about three hours and many people got on the plane. The plane was getting full. They were talking by another language. I didn't have anyone to talk to by my language, Amharic. I put my headphones on and started watching the movie. After that, we stopped in Germany to change planes. The Germany airport was so beautiful. Their money was so different and confusing for me and for my mom, too. After one a\nd a half hours, we went to the plane and started our next flight to America.

I didn't sleep for almost all night long. I enjoyed the flight by watching the sky like a television. All the things were amazing. After a half hour, I fell asleep and started talking by my dream in my language, Amharic. When I woke up my mom and started laughing so hard.

"What is wrong?" I asked.

"You were talking in Amharic." said mom.

I laughed with a sad smile and said, "Oh ok, what did I say?"

"I didn't know what you said, but it was in Amharic." said my mom.

I smiled but I didn't say anything. We went to the Atlanta airport and got in the line. There was a big line in front us. When we got to Atlanta, Georgia, I was so starving because I didn't eat anything in the plane because I didn't like the food.

I saw my brothers and they were so cute. They were standing in front and they held a balloon and had a sign saying "WELCOME HOME ROMAN". They gave me a big hug and started asking me if I could sleep with them sometimes. Their voices were very powerful and my youngest brother Miles was so loud.

We walked to the car and we tried to open the door but my dad locked his key in the car. My dad called a policeman and started asking them for help. They took almost one hour and opened the door. We started our road to home. In the middle of the road, we stopped the car and got some Ethiopian food for dinner. At last, we got home at 8:00pm.

When I went to bed that day, I feel something different, I feel so happy, sad and lost together, and have my parents like a friend for the first time and get new chapter of life to start.

*****
Georgia Aquarium

Hyesun Kang

It was hottest day this summer. I planned vacation to make fruitful but it wasn't work. My mom asks me, "Choose place whatever you want to go." I don't know what place is famous in Georgia so I search and I find place stone mountain and Georgia Aquarium, down town. I like dolphin and sea lion and I want to see how they different. Also I compare Korea and Georgia Aquarium. Online say Georgia Aquarium is biggest Aquarium in world. I really want to go to Georgia Aquarium. So I choose Georgia Aquarium.

I want to hear compliment so I look for price and special event. I was looking ticket price and see what event they have and what time they open. But I got wrong information. My mom said, "You always got wrong information think about your age." I stand like a rock. I didn't say anything and still as the grave. So my mom discount price and wait for my father friend's son. His name is Jay. I hope he come America fast I can't wait until he come. I feel boring when I wait him.

When he come to American finally we go to Georgia Aquarium we get cheaper ticket we buy online. And it takes hour to go down town. we sing in the car I can't wait. When we go in I have to take care him because he can't speak English well. I feel like a mother who has child. I want free to look around but my dad said take care him. I care him and I want to remember Georgia Aquarium went with my dad so I take a picture with him. We look like twins.

I want to go with my father but I have to take care Briana and Jay. But it was fun to take care them I feel like kindergarten teacher. I have plan to see dolphin show and sea lion show. We see dolphin show going to start. We have to wait the line to see dolphins show I think it take 30minute. So many people were waiting. I hold my dad hand and he was holding my hand we sit close to stage. It was huge stage to see. I saw so many people are sitting chair.

Show start and it was excellent I give big hand. Second we see sea lion show my dad sad why you are there I was laugh and my dad laugh too and teasing Briana why you are there we smile and hit me. Lion was so cute I want to huge him. And see shark I understand why online say biggest in world. It was so beautiful and see many aqua friends. I take picture with my family and Jay. I was upset my dad going to Korea again. I want more time to hang out him. But we take many picture to remember now. Hope to visit again with my family. I will until my dad come to Georgia again.

*****
Georgia High School Team Chess Championship

Ryo Shirane

"Ok. Now, it's all up to you, Ryo." Our captain said so.

I could not hear anything and also I might not be able to see except chess board.

I was thinking just how I can win this game.

That Georgia High School Team Chess Championship was held last March at Emory University. Many High School Chess Teams came there from all Georgia. It is the Championship to decide the No 1 High School Chess Team in Georgia. My hobby is Chess and I am belonging to Chess Club at CHH.

The rule of this Chess Championship was the team contains from 5 players. And the team who wins more win the game. There were many schools are there and everyone looks strong. But my teammates were stronger than them. My teammate beat our opponents perfectly in first and second round, and we won three consecutive games. "Perhaps, we can get 1st place." We thought so.

However, 4th round, we lost our smile face. The opponents was much stronger than the opponents who battled against us. They were calm, careful, and strategic. Many players had already finished the games. There were the players who won and were delighted. And there were the players who lost and looks sad. But the game of our team was not finished yet.

"Good game." My teammate who was sitting my left said. He won! I was relieved. Until that time, we had very high pressure. So that one winning saved us from the fear that we might lose the game.

Suddenly, I heard same sound from the right most. He drew... But that it still helped me.

We still have advantage. If the trend continues, we can win. However, that hope was drowned by the same sound. Our captain lost that game. I felt too much disadvantage. I was getting in a weak and I thought there was no reason that I could beat my opponent. "Good game." I heard that sound again. I gingerly saw my side. Our second last teammate drew. In that time, I couldn't believe what just happened to me. One win, one lose, two draws. It meant that my game would conclude our result. I eventually realize I was burdened the winning of the team at that time.

"Ok. Now, it's all up to you, Ryo." Our captain said. He had a smiley face. I didn't know why.

When everyone (include my teammates) left, I found the trap which can beat him. I did that, and my opponent was entrapped. He thought so deeply and deeply that he didn't realize the existence of chess clock. His clock rang. That means the all his time to play has gone.

Finally, I won the game. I was so exhausted, however I was very pleasant myself. And my teammates ran to me and lauded me.

The last game, we were swamped by finalists. However we were glad. Because we did our best that time. We were 3rd place in Georgia. That thing made me so happy. However, the most happiness thing was I could feel as if I were a hero.

*****
Hit by a Car

Tal Krasnovsky

"Hey!" father said as he ran after the car, which has been slowing down gradually, it has slowed down because it hit something, and that thing was me.

Before that, we just planned to go to dinner. As I went out of the hotel grounds, I saw a street. It wasn't busy, as it was nighttime. The sky was dotted with stars. While we were walking, we came to a road with no sidewalks. We formed a line at the shoulder of the road and I was last. I only wanted to have dinner at the usual place, a good restaurant named "Gala".

My father saw it first- A gray Mercedes drifting out of its lane, coming towards us. Everyone stepped back and only I didn't hear or see it, but it was too late. Boom! Its side mirror smashed into my hip, but I still stood. The others rushed to see if I was all right. The driver did the same. There were some pedestrians who saw what was going on. My parents led me across the road to a restaurant where they forced me to sit down.

People were constantly asking my parents and me if I was all right and every answer was the same. "Yes!" I repeated every time that question was asked, and felt like a broken record. There weren't many people who asked this question, honestly, it just felt like a lot.

I have to say that, to be honest I enjoyed the attention a little bit, then joy turned into annoyance.

I was inside the car that hit me, going to the hospital although I insisted I was fine. When we came to the hospital, they asked me to pee, in order to check if I have internal bleeding. I didn't. Then they checked my blood pressure with the squeezy device that checks your blood pressure- apparently it's called a blood pressure monitor. I got out of the hospital as fast as I got into it. I got through that pretty good, and so did the driver. Because I was OK, the driver wasn't charged.

So, in the end, everything worked out. I got an experience and dinner. Amazingly, after that event we still had time to go to dinner and I was glad, because all I really wanted was to have dinner.

*****
Holiday

Kinza Israr

We are go to the stone mountain. I am going to my family and my three uncle families. We are go to the summer break in we festival day. We are so many enjoy.

First we are go to the small park in the stone mountain. My brothers and my cousin play the park. My grandma and my grandpa was sit on the bench. My three uncles, my three aunts and my mom and dad sit on the bench. We all big cousin go to the fishing place. My big brother and

big cousin only pick one fish but we are so many enjoy.

I look window at mountain its huge. The stone color is gray and little black. The sky is blue and white. The sky has two Rainbow one small and one big. Biggest one is up and smallest one is down. The rainbow color is red, orange, yellow, sky blue, and little purple. I see the train. The train color is red, white, black, and yellow. Train look like beautiful. One big ground and the ground color is green. Many trees in the ground. Some trees color is green and some trees color is red. Ground look like so beautiful.

My father and my uncle said, "Now, let's go to the home. My cousin said, "No, we cannot go to the home. We see the fire workers." My father and uncle said, "OK." My uncle said, "When fire workers finish we go to the home. We said, "OK." But my big cousin said, "After fire workers we go to eat something." My uncle said, "NO." my cousin said, "YES." And final my uncle said, "OK."

We see the fire workers in the stone mountain, is night time I think is 7,00 clock. Fire workers after is story see and we see the fire workers. Story about two brothers. Two brother live in America. Two brother and another man I don't know who but two brother and man many time fights. Movie middle is fire worker. We are so many enjoy. After movie, it's so many fire workers. I like this moment. My feeling is so good. I am so happy. Suddenly fire worker is like bomb. First time I am so scared. My cousin we said, "bomb" we all cousin is so scared.

Final we go to the Asiana restaurants we eat rice and chicken we are so fun and enjoy. We see the moll and we are go to some shop and we are buy some cloth. And me buy one long shoe and three shirts. My mom buy long frock and shoe. My all cousin something buy. We are so many enjoy and fun.

Next day we are go to the chuck e cheese. Chuck e cheese is color red and like little brown. And inside the chuck e cheese color is I think is red, blue and white are so many colors.

First we buy the coin and we play the game. I play one game I won 15 tickets and again play I won 9 tickets last try I won 4 tickets only one machine this machine game is more coins in the mirror and push the coins and pick the tickets. Second I play the cut fruit game I touch the finger on the screen and cut the fruits make the point. I pick the I think 7 tickets and again play and we pick 5 tickets.

My father said, "come on children eat the cheese pizza." we said, "we cannot eat yet we are not hungry." My father said, "come on now it's hot after it's cold and this is not enjoying to eat." We said, "OK." We eat the cheese pizza. my father said me, what is you drink or coca cola, Fanta, sprite, and dew. I said, "I drink the Fanta." My cousin said, "what every time you drink the Fanta." I said, yep I love Fanta and every time I drink the Fanta. My cousin said, "OK." "I said, yep don't said me again anyways I kill you." He said, "I said you "OK" I don't tell you again." He said, "I am joking." I said, "yep I know you are joking." When we eat the cheese pizza so, my father said, "now you are go to the play games." We said, "OK, just wait."

I love cheese pizza. I don't know why but I love cheese pizza. we all cousin love the cheese pizza. I think my family like the cheese pizza. when I eat the pizza, we order the cheese pizza every time. Cheese pizza color is you know white, red, and brown. Cheese pizza is so spicy and yummy. I so many love the cheese pizza.

My cousin said, "how many tickets do you have?" I said, "I have 40 tickets." My cousin said, "wow" "you have many tickets." My cousin said, "how many tickets all of you pick." My cousin said, "10, 15, 25, or 30...... pick the ticket" my cousin said, "wow you all of us many but KINZA have many about you." I said, "my luck is coin machine I push one coin and many tickets, So I pick the tickets." My uncle said, "now you are go to the play game." We said, "OK, uncle." My uncle said. "go and after you play we are go to the home." We said, "but not now we go to the home." My uncle said, "not now we are go to the home first you play and after you play we are go to the home." We said, "OK, we think now we are go to the home." My uncle said, "not now, now you go to play game." We said, "OK."We are go to the play games. I play the basketball I push seven ball in the basket and I pick 5 tickets again I play and I pick 9 tickets. I play so many games and I pick the so many tickets. only my total tickets have 410. My three brother total tickets have 55.i have so many, my all cousin is not having a so many tickets. I love this place.

Final we are go to the home. When we are go to the home we all cousin is so hungry. We eat rice and chicken or coca cola. This two day we are so many enjoy. This is my holiday story I am go to the four or five places but I tell you only two places.

*****
Lazy Day

Briana Kang

The glistening sunny day, children were in the swimming pool. The children made much noise like birds sing. I woke up with the noise but it was already lunch time. I and Hyesun laid down on the bed like a zombie and moved like caterpillar. I started the day with loud singing until my throat sore.

"Hyesun! Briana! Eat lunch!" Andy screamed. "Okay~" I yelled back and Hyesun went down stairs but I was not moving. I was sending some messages to my friends in Korea and surfing the Facebook looking for funny things. Then Mom's coming into my room and made me get up. We went down stairs and sweet and spicy food smell stimulated my nose. My dad made kimchi Sausage Stew. It was delicious and I finished off two bowls of rice in a flash. Our whole family watched comedy program and enjoyed the time.

I come back to my room. I jumped on my bed and right back to my phone but it was boring. "Hyesun, I want to do nothing" I said. "You doing nothing now" Hyesun said. "Yes, but I want really doing nothing." I said slowly. "Shut up" she said. "Hyesun! Hyesun!" I screamed. "What?" she said. "I'm thirsty. Would you please bring me a glass of water?" I asked. "Oh my God. You have two legs and two hands! Go and get yourself!" she screamed. "Okayyyy Andy! Andy!" I screamed again but he didn't answer me. I called him loudly until he answered me.

I called him on the phone. "Andy! What are you doing?" I asked. "I'm playing computer game, why?" he said. "I'm so thirsty. Can you give me some water?" I said then he said no and he hung up. So, I went down and drank water and bullying Andy. "Andy, I will turn off the power" I said. "No, stop." He was yelling. I was laughing and I shaking his chair and he got angry. I escaped to my room and laughed again.

Hyesun laid down on her bed. I jumped on her bed but she ignored me. Then I turned on music loud and dancing in front of her. She yelled, "Get away from me!" but I was not stopping then she pinched me. "Ouch! Stop. Okay I will leave you alone." I yelled and she stopped it then I jumped back on my bed. "Hyesun, I'm bored to death" I said. "Go to sleep." She said. "I'm not sleepy." "Then find something else." She said annoyingly. "Okay." Then I jumped her bed again and she got angry. I was laughing at her and she squashed me.

"Oh! Hyesun. I'm so sorry but you said I could find something else to have fun. I won't bother you again." I screamed and she let me go. I was back to my bed and sent messages to my friends. I laughed at myself and Hyesun looked at me and she shook her head. It was so fun to bullying Hyesun and Andy.

*****
My First Kiss

Walter Costa

It was summer of two thousand and twelve and my father decided to take the family to a resort for the New Year's Eve so we went to Caldas Novas that is a city composed by many resorts.

When we got to our resort, called Millenium, my father and I went to the reception to take our apartment key. When we were going there, we passed through the swimming pools area and there I saw this girl, she seemed to have the same age as I had, "Oh my god" I thought to myself and mumbled "she's so pretty" but I didn't realized that I said that too loud until my father asked "who?" I looked at him scared and I tried to avoid telling him about it. "No... nobody", "aham, ok" he looked at me and gave a little smile, looking proud of me.

We took our baggage and we called the elevator but when it opened... Surprise, she was in there with her father, "going up?" my father asked "yes" the man answered. So we go in it and in that big square I stopped right beside her, I couldn't see my face but by the warmth that I felt in my face I knew that I was as red as a pepper. Suddenly she turned to me and said "hi, my name is Ana", wait, what's going on? Is she talking to me? What do I do? A mute hi came out of my mouth "what's your name?" she insisted, "Walter" I said without looking at her. "Cool", "Ding" the elevator stopped and we jumped off, "Bye Walter" she said but I didn't said anything.

Later that night I made myself a promise that I wouldn't be a coward anymore, I promised myself that the next day I would go out, find her and talk to her, I felt so confident that night, so I slept. The other day I woke up early and went to the pools I started searching for her but nothing, until I gave up and went to play on the water slide. When I was coming back from lunch I saw that she was on one of the swimming pool with some friends, all that self-confidence, all that courage, just ran away from me. I just ignored my promise and started to walk to the water slide trying my best to hide myself from her when... "WALTER". No, no, no, please don't, I stopped looked back she came to me and said "come stay with us" I just had enough letters in my mouth to say ok she introduced me to her friends we stayed the hole afternoon "talking", I didn't said more than ten words.

Six pm her friends started to go home and in the end it was just me and Ana and the silence, after some time in this, she killed the silence "have you ever kissed someone" this burning sensation all over my face again "no", she grabbed my face by the chin and kissed me. She turned back and said "was nice to meet you" and started to go away "I'll see you tomorrow?", "no I'm going home tomorrow morning. Bye Walter" she waved with a smile and I never saw Ana again.

*****
My First Time

Lucia Rutherfurd

I never thought that the desire of vomit, dizziness, and the idea of "I will die soon", will be fun. Now if I see one I will ride it for sure, and if is taller is more fun to me, yes probably I am crazy, but since when it started this craziness? All started when I was 8 years old, it was my cousin's birthday, Carlos, he never rides a roller coaster before, and he always wondered how it would feel to ride a roller coaster, so his parents decided to go to Six Flags.

Already in Six Flags I saw tremendous roller coaster and my eyes started to shine as diamonds and I said: "Wow, this place is the paradise!", I screamed.

"Yes, they are really cool but I will not ride because you are too young, but don't be sad...", Carlos told me with a sarcastic smile.

"And do you know that it doesn't matter the age and what it really matter is the height, and I am more taller than you, but don't be sad...", I answer him sarcastically.

He put a sad face and he said to me: "You are mean..."

It was the time to choose the roller coaster that we will ride on. My cousin it was so enthusiastic and excited that he could not even speak correctly, he started to say words without sense like: "I want...I mean...that one...the big one...but I am...scared...I like...I don't know which one...", after five minutes of words without sense he said "Batman", so we finally went to that roller coaster. I and Carlos went to queue to get on the roller coaster. We wait an hour and half under the suffocating sun for our turn; it was the worst torture ever. But we finally got on the roller coaster.

The roller coaster started to move, my heart started to beating faster while the roller coaster started to getting higher, I close my eyes until the roller stop for a few minutes. In those few minutes I look to the descent and I look to my cousin and I see his eyes so open and his pale skin, he looks so bad. The roller coaster started to go down and listen to the loudest scream in the world. It was my cousin, everybody started to get scare including me, I asking if he is ok but didn't stop screaming: "Sir, stop it please, I am going to die! I no want to die!, Mom...I want my mom, someone save me...", I feel bad for me but for one reason it was so funny to me, that I started to laugh on his face. Inside of me I felt so bad but I can stop laughing while he was begging for his life.

When we went down, all the passengers ask him if he was okay but he didn't say anything until our parents came. My mom asking if he was ok but Carlos answers to my mom with a vomit. His birthday it becomes one of his worst days of his life but it becomes one of my best days of my life.

The rest of the day he kept crying while I was having fun riding all the roller coasters. I ask him if want to go with me, but he answer me with a "No" while he was crying. I felt really bad for him and actually started to be boring ride the roller coaster just with my dad. My dad ask me if I was ok and I said " I am not because Carlos is sad and today is his birthday, I want to make him happy but I don't know how", my dad answer me: "Well, I don't know either but you are smart find the way of how to make Carlos happy again". So I started to think about how make Carlos happy or a least how to make him to stop crying. I had an idea, my great idea was to ride the biggest roller coaster that it I could find at the park and then started to cry so laud. And I did it, I went to the biggest roller that I could find, I was scared but I had to do it for my cousin. Those sixty seconds were the worst of my life, but finally the roller coaster stop. Then I went to my cousin crying and I told the scared that I was but the weeper of my cousin it didn't stop crying until we got home.

While my cousin kept crying my dad came to me and ask me: " Are you actually cried?".

"Yeah", I answer him.

My dad told me: "No you didn't, your mom and I noticed that you was lying..."

"Well yes, I was lying but don't get mad, I did it because I thought that it will help to Carlos stop crying, but it didn't work...", I answer him.

" No, we are not mad at you, actually that was a nice act of your part, we are glad because even when you was having fun you care about Carlos, you are a really good kid.", my dad said.

"Thanks Dad", I said.

Probably that day it was ones of his worst days of his live but I enjoyed it so much. And also I discovered two things, the first thing that I discovered was that yes I am crazy and the second thing that I discovered was that I have a really good hard, and that I can sacrifice my fun and happiness to make someone else happy. So in my first time a discover that I am like the rollers coaster, we make Carlos cry but we also give him a unforgettable day.

*****
New Jersey

Briana Kang

The weather was crying people felt dull and gloomy. The classroom children laid down on the desk and looked so tired. When the school bell rang, children ran out or classroom and they got a smile on their face. We went outside but rain came down hard. I had my umbrella and went to the bus. "Briana!" someone called me and I looked around and my mom's coming.

We went to the private educational institute and mom said "Wait a minute." And she talked to my teacher. I felt curious about what's happening. I didn't expect any incidents. Some of my friends asked what's matter, but I couldn't answer. I sat alone with curiosity and finally the teacher came into the classroom and wished me farewell. In the car, mom said "We are going to New Jersey." I was so startled suddenly. "Why?" I said "Because Hyesun called every day and she cried." So we moved to New Jersey. I disconcerted because Hyesun wanted to go New Jersey by herself and persisted stubbornly but she called every day and cried. I was so angry because the day we were leaving Korea was my birthday. When we arrived in America, my parents stopped by at grandmother's house and right headed to where at Hyesun's swimming competition. So, I was all alone in my birthday.

The rain was drizzling all day long. I went to elementary school. Everybody wore school uniform but I wasn't so I felt like outsider. In Korea, students went back to classroom when they finished lunch. But in America, students gathered to go, to eat, and went back together. I didn't know the rules so I went back to classroom when I finished lunch. The classroom was locked and I was standing all alone. I didn't know the way back to cafeteria. I was walking around and I saw two boys. I just followed the boys and went back to the cafeteria. There weren't any Korean students and teachers who can speak Korean. I had to figure out all by myself. I teared up and fought back tears.

When I came back to home I was crying. "mom, I want to go back to Korea." I screamed. And I cried every day. I didn't want to go to school. I didn't understand English at all and nobody understood me what I was trying to say. I want to speak my opinion but they don't understand. I couldn't read the teacher's handwriting. I couldn't do my homework. Everything was disaster. It took a month to have a friend. She helped me to do my homework and classwork. I could understand little English but I didn't cry after all. I still had pain memory but throughout those times I had some friends and learned English. Mom was so busy to work back in times. I spent times with my sister and brother. We weren't closed each other in Korea. We had many friends and separate rooms in Korean. In New Jersey, we had to share a room and went to school together. We knew what we were doing each other. We had each other's back.

*****
On the Way to America

Andy Kang

It was very exciting day. It's a day we were leaving to America. We had several times to visit grandmother's house in New Jersey but it's different. It was not a trip. We were leaving for good. We were leaving behind what we had in Korea. Friends, relatives and our lovely house. Mom and dad couldn't sleep any minutes. I was neither. I didn't know what to do. I just followed what my parents told to do. My parents seemed very serious but I was excited because I just felt like it. My friends were so envy and I was tired studying. When I was in New Jersey, I wasn't too tired of studying even though I wasn't speaking English.

Our bags were huge because mom had to pack what we needed right away when we landed in Georgia. We didn't have anybody know. It's just a big challenge for our family. On the way to the airport, we were falling a sleep. It was early in the morning. I didn't feel any different compare to the trip we took but my parents were not. I talked to grandparents on the phone to say good bye. Mom was crying on the phone to say good bye. I wasn't. I felt sorry for mom but I just excited the journey that I never been to.

This big decision made by my parents and my aunt. Aunt family stayed two months in Georgia las summer for their kid's summer camp. They loved so much about everything in Georgia so they persuaded my family. My aunt family were with us this journey. We greeted aunt family at the airport and checked our baggage's. ever process were talking time but I wasn't tired. I wanted to look for duty-free shop but we didn't have time for it. We ate our breakfast at priority lounge. We could have some rested time.

On they way to the plane I could see some different size of planes. I asked for aunt, "Aunt, which airplane we are going to take?" Aunt said, "I'm not sure but our plane should be much bigger than those." My parents bought business tickets for their children but they took economy tickets. Aunt family, my sisters and I got upstairs of plane where the business and first class were. Mom said, "See you guys when we get Georgia. Have a nice flight."

I watched the free movie from small individual screen but it was boring. The food weren't good, neither. The passenger next to me was a old lady and she snored very loud that I couldn't sleep. Few hours later, my parents came up to us to check out on us. They brought some Gimbab. Dad told me that I could get more sandwiches or beverage because we were on business class. When I went to the bar, I returned with empty-handed because they were out of food. If my parents were with me, they would take or ask more food but I gave up. I watched another movie and played computer games. It was a long flight. 14 hours. I spent most time with playing computer games. Finally I could see Georgia through the window. My new life in America just began.

*****
Real Friends

Max Shmuylovich

"Do you want to claiming into an abandoned building?" We had climbed here many times.

But for me it was the first time, and I said "Yes" for me it was a cool adventure.

First we walked along the fence looking for a hole. We had to walk silently because near of that building was a parking, there was a guard who could stop us. We waited until he turned away and quickly got into a hole. I was very nervous.

A little after passing into the interior, I saw a large room with a bunch of rotten planks and pieces of wood. I assumed they had fallen from the ceiling. The floor was covered in a heap of garbage, glass, and moss. I even thought I saw the corpse of a dog lying on the floor but I didn't check. The walls were painted with graffiti that were so incredible that I couldn't pass the owls. Mark my friend often drew them, and said "that it is necessary to draw a lot of cans paint and a lot of time". It was so scary and funny. We climbed onto the second level. My other friend Lena said "be careful and watch the floor because you can step on the nail or the floor can fall down because in here was so many holes." When we went through the entire first and second levels we stopped in fear and decided to down into the cellars.

Masha said "it may be dangerous" but we convinced her that was safe and she came with us. Mark had a lantern. It can shine on 600 feet forward. It was very good because in here was very dark. I couldn't see my hand when they were near of my eyes. It was incredibly scary. From the ceiling constantly dripped water. It was difficult to understand where we had heard squeaking rats. Walking was unpleasant because there was soft moss under the feet which might cause us to fall dawn.

At the end of our adventure Mark proposed "climb on the roof." In here few days ago he built a sofa.

"We can relax here", said Mark.

I didn't know if we wanted to climb on the roof we needed to climb on the boards, step on the metal stick, from it on the arms creeped 5-6 feet and catch up on hands.

That was sad but because I was fat I couldn't do that. My friends do not get angry. They came up to build a ladder of lying on the floor boards. We just needed to buy nails and saw. We bought it so fast. That was difficult to find correct pieces of wood. Because their width was too big or too small, correct pieces sometimes was rotten. All boys like nag wood. The biggest problem some wood was too thick and was so difficult hammer a nail, but we overcome all difficulties and after 3 hours I could climbed on the stairs. That was really cool on the roof.

I love my friend and I am very thankful my fiends they didn't climbed without me. I hope all people have same friend and similar adventures.

*****
Saying Goodbye

Roman Smieja

Feel scared, brave and interesting on my first flight to America from Ethiopia. I was in the hotel eating my favorite Ethiopian food for the last day until I got America and could eat it again. I started folding my clothes in the suitcases and weighed them with the scale. It felt a little bit heavier than I thought. It was almost 6:30pm in Ethiopia, it is seven hours faster than America. I took my suitcase to the car and started waiting until it was 10:00pm I was really nervous to leave all my friends and my sister.

It was 7:30pm I had only two hours left before leaving all the things behind and making new friends in a new country of America. I felt like I'm melting like ice cream when you take it out from the Freezer. I missed all my friends and my sister, too. Before it was time to go, I called for my sister by the hotel phone number. She picked up by the second ring. It was all quiet. I forgot what to say and from where to start.

"Hello, who is this?" said my sister Kalkidan. That was her first question.

"Hey Welaka, it's Roman." I called her by her nickname

"Oh hi my little sister, I miss you" said Kalkidan

"I miss you, too." I said with my eyes closed and my voice silent in my throat. My tears were falling down from my cheeks like a melting of ice-cream from the cone. I felt dizzy to hold the phone in my hand.

"So.... What time is your flight?" she asked.

"10:00PM but we are going to leave at 9:20." I said holding my breath.

"Oh ok, be ready because it's almost 9:00." said my sister with a quiet smooth sound.

"Ok, I love you. Don't forget that." I said.

"I love you too, sis" she said. I closed the phone and I took a deep breath.

It is 9:10 I had only 10 minutes to control myself and be ready to roll the road. I went to the car and sat in the back and I started crying with my hand in my head. I started thinking how I could make new friends with using English all the time. How am I going to talk to them and how am I going to go to high school for freshmen? Will they become my best friends? Are they going to like me or will they hate me? I asked lots of questions about what I'm going to do when I get to America for myself.

I always thank my sister to being my biggest support. She show me who I'm now and she support me for almost 15 years. She have attended all of the biggest event in my life thus far. She believing in me that I will be myself and love my self no matter what she always stand beside me. One day that I will be myself, and who I used to dream and finding myself.

Loving myself who I'm and she was helping me who I want to become studying hard and play my favorite sport soccer and love my family and support my friends what they want to be, love everyone. And be patient what I'm going to do.

My sister is a big hero for me and helps me who I'm now and who I'm going to become on the future. Living with her and see what she do when she was in my age now. She was the best sister in my life. I'm so glad she is a part of me forever and ever.

*****
Stuck in Mexico

Anastassia Vazquez

When it was Christmas, we decide to go to visit my grandparents at Mexico City, and then we were excited to go there. Later, when we got to the airplane and we land there, and we made it.

Later when we got off the airplane, we got a taxi and we made it at 4 season hotels, and stay there about 2 or 4 weeks, and when it was Dec 24, 2015, my dad took us to my grandparents, and it was our presents to us, and we took ate together of my grandmother's delicious food/ desserts.

"Let's go to the market!", my dad yelled, and we were ready to get change and wait for my mom and my little sister, we are waiting at the restaurant and I was outside with the beautiful garden and fountain.

Later, when my mom and my little sister are out and we took the taxi. When we got in the taxi, it smelled funny, like someone smoke or eating taco, and all the taxi has different color of black, white, yellow, orange, and green. We took it, but it was a lot of traffic.

It took us about an hour and we got off and walked to the market, and we got inside the market, it's smell so good. It smells like my delicious bread and milky way, so my parent went to buy some food and dessert.

Later, when we finish the market, and went to my grandparent's house. "Mama, can we go to the candy store, please?", I asked my mom, "No, not now, Ani," answer back, "Aww", I wined back. When we got to my grandma's house, and we sat together and ate together of my favorite dinner, it was chicken with rice's and beans. When I told my dad that I wanted a candy, but my dad said; "No not now", so, I told my uncle and my grandparent about my parents. So, I told them that I wanted some candy and they say; "yes of course", "Yay!", I shouted. My uncle took me to the candy store and he asked me something; "What do you want to buy Ani?", and I answer; "I want some spicy candy and some gums." "Sure, go get them 3, you don't want your dad to get mad", said to my uncle, "okay", I answer back to him.

*****
The 1st Time I Lost My Glasses

Tal Krasnovsky

The skies were blue as the sea, which was also blue, and I should know, because I saw both of them. However, the bluest of them all was me, because I lost my glasses.

Ori, my cousin, and I were in a sailing "camp" and as a fun activity, we rode an inflatable banana, and we were asked to leave our stuff on a floating dock. You can probably guess what happened next.

When I got back, I couldn't find my glasses anywhere and reached the utterly brilliant conclusion they had fallen. I could not believe it happened. That I let my guard down and let the one thing I need the most go. I even had a string to tie at both ends of my glasses and use it as a necklace. I was mad and sad that day, and it was evident that something had happened from my reaction when the camp was done and I got to the car. I then told my mother what happened and she told my father. So, my father decided to go scuba diving.

He filled a backpack with stones and sank himself to the area where my glasses were. He told us later that he did it because the glasses were too deep for him to dive. He didn't find them so he tried again the next day. He failed that try as well. He decided to call a mana of profession, who eventually managed to find my glasses. I didn't know my father did all of this for me.

When I got them back, I was so happy, there are no words to describe how happy I was. The sky was blue, I believe the sea was also blue because it's always blue, and I'm certain that I wasn't blue anymore.

*****
The Day We Got a Dog

Jesse Haarahiltunen

"Dismissed," my teacher says. I pack up my stuff, and sprint to my bike. I cycled as fast as I could that day. I even cycled the parts I usually walk. I ripped open the door, took off my worn out jacket, and ran upstairs. I go to the living room, and see the small, brown daschund on my mother's lap. He is sleeping, but I go to pet him anyways. His fur is soft as silk.

Before we got Luka, my stepdad was always against the idea of getting a dog, he always said that he would end up being the one who takes care of it, takes it out, and feeds it. He didn't really like dogs anyways. I hated him for that, because that almost ended up being a reason to not get a dog.

Me, my mom and my brother tried to convince him. Finally one day mom and stepdad had talked it out and we went to a place where they sell dogs. It was one of the happiest days of my life, I was playing with 5-6 cute, different colored daschunds, when our parents were doing the paperwork. It made me super happy to play with the dogs.

Now he is about three times as long as he was, when we got him. He is six years old and he is still pretty healthy. His hair is long and it drags on the ground.

After all this time we have all grown to love him and he is a big part of our family. Even my stepdad loves him and doesn't have a problem with dogs. I am really happy we got Luka because he has brought so much good to our lives.\

*****
Chapter 3: Short Story 
"Another Move"

Ashanty Pineda

Moving again, now to Medellin, as always it must be quickly, I can't take anything with me except from my clothes, my dad always replace everything when we move, new furniture, clothes, cars and sometimes wife's. I hate moving, I does not make any difference, all single house feels like jail, grey, cold and lonely. I miss how our lives where with mom.

I am tired of his, I want a normal life like everyone else, one in which I won't be afraid of people finding out who I am. I want t go to the same school with the same friends for more than just a year, stay in the same house with my sisters and make it feel like home and not just as another temporary living. I want to be able to see my boyfriend without having to take a flight or drive for 5 hours or more.

I am Renata Valles, Mariano's Valles daughter, yes, that Mariano Valles in case you are asking, the famous Colombian drug dealer. My mom left us when I was 6, I guess she got tire if this type of life, since then my dad had get married 10 more times and have had a lot of "girlfriends" as he called them. My grandmother raised me and my sisters until I turned 13, she got tired of moving with us and decided to go live to her own house in Bogota, from that moment on I had to take care of my sisters and dad, and I had some help of the maid with the cleaning and cooking, but I had to help with my sister's homework. Dad took us with him everywhere and that is why we move so many time, he said it was for us to be safe.

Dad has the closest mind ever, I completely disagree with some of his thoughts, like leaving school for example, he used to say that if e didn't go to school he will always keep us next to him and away from enemies. I said no and continue with my studies but with a different identity, and which I had to change every time I moved, that was the way dad keep us safe at school, but unfortunately at a certain moment someone at school finds out who I am or dad's enemies find us and we must move again. Obviously, I can't talk to anyone about my family or invite friends to my house, there are only two persons who aren't family members and had stepped into my house, my boyfriend Marco and my best friend Janet. I know them since I was 2 and so does my father, that is why there is no problem with them.

I am 17 years old, I am a senior and my biggest dream is to become a famous actress, but I can't, dad will kill me, all he wants is no one to notice me or ask questions that would get me exposed or in danger, and obviously appearing on TV won't help his plan, but I will do everything to achieve my dream.

I will graduate this year, and for my graduation I asked my dad for a gift for the first time ever, I don't like getting presents because I feel I should give something back later, but this time is an especial occasion. I asked him to let me choose my college and let me go live on a apartment at collage with roommates like all my friends were going to do, I want to feel normal and free for the first time in 17 years. I talked about this with my grandmother and she agreed to take of my sisters if they go to live with her at her hose, she doesn't want to move with dad no more.

When I asked my dad, he said NO. But later, after talking with grandma he said he will think about it. I waited for a week to get his response, I wished it was a yes, to get away from that kind of life, away from him although I love and, ad get closer to achieve my dreams, but if he said no I would have to look for another option, and be careful that they don't hurt my family, in here everyone's actions and decisions counts.

I have talked with Marco about this, but he always says the same thing, "Renata I know your situating is frustrating sometimes but you should calm down, it's your family, not your enemies", then I answer "I know they are my family, but I don't like what they do and I don't like the fact that we all have to live hiding because of my father's fault" then" he answer "it is not because he wants to, but you guys need to, he is someone that is not supposed to be seen everywhere his life or freedom could be on danger and if that happens the you will be in danger, all he does is jut to avoid that situation; e wants you to be safe, please try to understand" " and it goes on and on.

That is how he always win and makes me feel bad for some minutes but then the idea of being normal and achieving my dreams come back to my head and all I want is that, no matter what.

After graduation dad, told me that he would let me live alone like all my friends, I was extremely happy but kind of sad at the same time I have lived with him and my sisters all my life, I had never been on my own for more than a month, this experience will be completely new and weirs for me but I wanted to try it.

Summer was short, and the day before leaving for college we were at my grandma's house where I had a serious conversation with dad, this was completely different to all the "serious" ones we had before, this was a deep one. For the first time, I felt that my dad took in consideration my way of thinking, for the first time I noticed that he cared about how I feel, apparently, he always does but he is not such an expressive or talkative person with me or my sisters, maybe that is why I had never noticed it.

Dad- Renata before you leave I want to talk to you, I know I haven't been the best dad ever, I know too that this wasn't the lifestyle you wish to have, and I am really sorry baby, but this is the only thing I am capable to give you, I cannot change what I have done, there are just things that I can't change, I know how you feel I want to apologize for that, but it was the only way I found to keep you safe, you are my daughter and one of the most important persons in my life, I want you to enjoy every minute of this new stage in your life, and I want you to fight for what you really want, as you have always done, before you leave I want you to promise me that no matter what you will always fight for what you want and what you think. I changed you name, you are not Renata Valles no more, now you are Renata Marin as your mom, now you can achieve your dream of being a famous actress without any trouble, no one will be able to relate you with me no more, you will always be my daughter, I want to clarify that I am doing this because I want you happy, no one last thing, his will always be your house, you can come here every time you like, I love you.

Me- dad I don't know what to say, I am sorry for always thinking just in myself, I didn't know you knew all of this, I thought you didn't care about this stuff and you believe it was stupid, and I am extremely thankful for all you have done for us since mom left us, thank you for protecting us, and I promise you, I will always fight, until I get to be the best actress ever, thanks for helping me with this and obviously I will always be your daughter, you are the best dad ever, I love you too daddy.

We had some more conversations and then my taxi arrived, I hugged dad, grandma and sisters and said goodbye to them, we cried a lot but I knew this will be great.

When I arrived to the flat it was gorgeous, everything was perfect, I called dad to thank him one more time and then I got ready for the next day to start university with the best attitude.

After sometime studying they called me for an interview for a movie, I went but unfortunately, they didn't give to me the main character, I decided not to take the role and focused on my studies. The month after that, they called me again, the girl that was doing the stellar broke her leg and couldn't do it so they wanted me to do it, I called dad and ask for his opinion, at the beginning he said he didn't agree but later he said it was okay, so I accepted the role, I explained to the school and they told me it was fine, I could miss some classes and during summer I will take them back and I agreed. After two months filming, dad's enemy found out who I was and get to be on the fil, I didn't know he did know who I was so I became her friend, one day after filming he invited me out to dinner, and I accepted, he killed me after having dinner on the back part of his car. Dad found my body 3 days later.

*****
"Game World"

Andy Kang

We are playing computer games. New email comes up on screen. I don't know who send the email but it's for me, Kai, and my sister Ferris. It was weird mail. The sender exactly knows who we are but we have no idea. The sender writes a link. Questions come to mind. Because nobody knows us. We are secret players. I click the rink and we start a battle for chess. It takes us a long time to win. We are totally exhausted. And e-mail comes again. He asks "Is difficult to live in the world?" I don't want to reply but strangely we are empathy what he asking. This world is unreasonable and unfair. And he asks "How do you think if you live in definite game world? There is clear rules. Don't you want to try?" I just think I would like to be born if there is a world like that. I hear someone says Yes! but it isn't my voice neither my sister's. Have a thumping sound and suddenly my room is in darkness. And someone grippes me and my sister. We start the new life for game world.

We wake up in middle of nowhere. And there is one person. He says, "I and a god. And you guys need to know this world rules."

1.Prohibition for war, looting and killing.

2.Only determined game.

3.Betting should be the equal value of each other.

4.Game will be given a challenger.

5.As fraud is discovered, the defeat of the game.

6.Despite the betting must be complied.

7.Rules can not changed in the name of God.

And god disappears. We are walking until we can see anything. On way to city we meet thieves. They contend for victory but thieves are decapitation defeated. And they gives us all the money they have and tell us where should we go. They tell us that the city we are going to go will be the last city of humanity. The last of the human species of the country.

And we arrive the little bit out of town at the center of the city. We are going to the inn. There are two girls playing card game surrounded by many people. One girl is Sophie who is granddaughter of last king. The other one is Kurami who is known as swindler because she borrow the power from elf. The games' winner can't be Sophie. No chance for Sophie. Everybody know but only Sophie doesn't know. Even we know who will be won. Ferris is pitiful for Sophie. Ferris says "Kai, I want to help Sophie. That witch girl will take over Sophie's land and the throne. It's fraud. It has to stop. Kai. You can help her." I say "Okay but we have to ask Sophie first. I'm not sure if Sophie wants to be helped." Ferris runs up to Sophie and she desperately wants to revenge. Sophie asks us "Let's hear your strategy. Are you sure that we can defeat her? Are you sure you can make me to be a next queen?" I say "Let's suggest a big game before Kurami gets the throne. Let's win. Winner gets the throne."

The next day, we are going to kingdom and ask Kurami for a battle. Kurami is mad at Sophie. "Do you think you can make right? Your grandfather ruined kingdom and we just survived from it. You don't deserve the throne. You are disqualified. Get out of my kingdom." Kurami raises her voice. Her face gets red because of temper. But we are not afraid of her. Sophie is so calm and says "You're right. This kingdom ruined because of my grandfather. But I can make it better. It wasn't your ability to win the game. It was fraud. You borrowed power from elf. It's cheating. Let's have a fair game. Be honest. God made rule for fair game. If you do it again, God won't forgive you. Let's do it.

Kurami looks at us with disapproval but she can't change the rule. Sophie understands what Kurami said about her grandfather. But she believes in herself that she can fix all the problems and make her kingdom better. How? She knows those chaos past and decide to make right since her grandfather passed away. Sophie talks to herself "You can do it. Kurami ignores people. She might be a elf. I can't let elf takes over humanity."

Kurami explains the rules of game. We're going to play chess. Chess pieces are live soldiers. Kurami and I will give them orders. Each soldier will listen and move as the captain says. The battle begins. Kurami and I are top of the game field to look down to control. My soldiers are moving as I order. Suddenly my soldiers don't move. I don't know what to do. I think Kurami spells on my soldiers. I can see my sister cries out loud. She thinks I'm loser. I shout over my soldiers, "I tell the whole army! You are not fighting for me. You are fighting for your future. Humanity fate on your hands. I promise exemption the military, exemption the payment of taxes, and guarantee the pension for country!!! And I order each of you don't die! Don't die on this field. Die in your loved one's arm. Today is not your final day. Today will be the first day of the greatest new kingdom. You will be the first hero of this kingdom. Your family is waiting for you return alive!" And they shouting sonorous oooooooh! Finally, my soldiers swift attack the enemy. We are getting into a scrape for Kurami. Kurami is resistance but she defeats. We are the winner. We are so happy. Who will be the next challenger? We are preparing to challenge to God.

*****
"Ghost in My House"

Nafisa Ali

Today was like any normal day, well so I thought as I pulled open my cream curtains that opened up the fields and the bright blue sky, like I did every day, and I didn't think this day was going to be any different, why? Because I hadn't seen any ghosts in my house for a while, no noises, not moving objects, nothing, and because of this I was happy.

Now you may not believe me as I tell you this, just like my mom, and my dad, and I am not allowed to mention in in front of my little sister Mary as she gets scared easily, but here it goes.

My name is Sofi, I live with my mom, dad and little sister, we live in a big house in the middle of nowhere, now that's not the part I'm worried about you not believing it's this part, I can see ghosts, yes that's right actual ghosts, like people that aren't there, I hear them, see them, and feel them around me, since I was a little girl my sisters age actually, only 3 I realized I could see them at first I didn't know what they were, they looked odd, Old big dresses, suits, they looked very scary.

On the evening of my 5th birthday I was asleep in my room and I got woken up by objects moving around my room, things like my rocking horse that was usually by my window had moved next to my bed. My music box open and playing a sweet lullaby. When I was home alone, at 10, just after my sister was born my mom and dad went out and left me in charge of the house, because it was in the middle of nowhere there were no worries, and because my mom when she was younger grew up in this house and nothing ever happened to her that she needed to be worried about she thought she had nothing to worry about.

It was that day, the day I was home alone that I saw the first little boy, it was only when I was 10 I started to wonder what they were, and because I heard adults always talking about how children have vivid imaginations, make up people, images of the mind, that children often invented to make their child hood more exciting. Because I was quite a lonely child, I played alone in my room, or in the garden while my parents did things around the house and because I was 10 when I got my first baby sister I lived most of my life alone, so I thought that these people I saw around my house were my imagination so I don't feel lonely.

This was strange because the "people" never really payed any attention to me, but I thought as an imaginary friend they were meant to play with me and talk to me but they didn't, all they seemed to do was move my things, stare at me and smile at me creepily . Anyway on the day I was alone I was walking to my play room, I was way down the hallway when I heard a gentle humming and moving around, I got scared so I stopped midway, clutching to my dress, not daring to blink, I felt a cold breeze past my face and whispers in my ears. They were so gentle I couldn't understand them and as I was staring at the play room door I saw a boy run out towards me and he was running so fast towards like a train.

He looked younger than me, about 6, he was pale and vivid like he wasn't there, like a mist, he was wearing a blue hat, long white socks blue shorts, a white shirt, and a blue jacket, he had a small face with blue eyes and he looked up at me with them, glaring at me, not moving, not saying anything, until he whispered, "This is my house, who are you? I'm telling mother, get out! get out!"

Then he vanished, my heart was pounding, I was terrified, this was not my friend this was an intruder.

Later that day when my mom and dad and little baby sister returned home, we sat down to dinner, half way though eating my chicken I looked up at my parents and said, "Who are those strange people that walk round out house mummy?"

she looked at me blankly and laughed, "What do you mean? there are no people in this house other than us, Oh Sofi you and your imagination."

I looked back at her and said, "I saw a little boy, he's younger than me, he was in our playroom, playing with my toys, then he came out and spoke to me"

"Yes Sofi? and what did the little boy say to you?"

"He told me that this was his house, and he wanted us to go away, daddy he scared me, this is our house not this!"

That's when my mom once again looked at me and said, "Bertie will you leave her alone and stop encouraging her? and Sofi honey, this is our house and I doubt very much that there was a little boy here who told you to get out"

At this time, I got quite annoyed at my mother because was she listening to me? there was someone here, not just one person but there are lots, I only see them when I'm home alone and I know I'm not imagining them.

I have just turned 11, and since I saw the little boy in my playroom I have just seen things move and voices and the occasional person, now at school we have just read a book, it was about these things called ghosts, apparently their dead people, lost souls trapped in our world, some are harmless, but some are very dangerous, and from what happened next in my life of ghosts I don't think these are kind ghosts.

It was a winters morning and me and my sister were home alone, it was 8:00am and mom and dad had gone for a walk to the village for some food, I was looking after my little sister Mary who had just learned to walk, so I let her out of her cot, and took her downstairs and placed her in the playroom, where I knew she was safe and only a few feet away from where I was, in the kitchen getting some warm milk and cookies for us to share, as soon as I had started walking towards the kitchen I heard a loud BANG and as I turned around in shock I saw that the playroom door had been slammed shut and Mary on the other side of the door screaming and crying, I tried to get to her but the door was jammed, I knew it wasn't locked as we don't have a lock on the play room door, I couldn't get in and I was worried, I ran upstairs to try and find something to open the door with and as I reached the top of the stairs I saw the little boy that I had seen when I was 10, he looked at me with the same blue eyes I remembered him having he opened his mouth and this time in a loud whisper that seemed to echo in my ear he said,

"I told you this was my house and I told you I wanted you out! you never listened to me, so I told my mother and she is very angry with you."

looked back at him trying not to be scared for my sister's sake, "What are you doing to my sister? It's not her fault, please don't hurt her! Let her out and punish me, not my family!"

The boy laughed, "I gave you the option of leaving but you didn't, I don't know what my mother will do, but there is no way of getting the door open"

I had heard enough and ran down stairs the nursery door was open so I ran in, the window was open, which was impossible because dad keeps a lock on them so no one can get in. And Mary? Nowhere to be seen.

"Where's my sister?! what have you done with her?!"

The little boy appeared, "Look out the window, Mother said she needed some air"

I ran to the window and looked out over the massive field and there I saw my sister, her blonde locks blowing in the wind, her pale face had turned red, she had tears pouring from her eyes, she was at the other end on the field by the pond that dad put a fence round because it was dangerous she was on the other side of that fence, the side with the river, she was so close to the edge, she could fall in any second! I ran to the door, forgetting about the shoes, I ran to the pond where I saw my sister, I climbed over the fence and grabbed Mary and held her tight,

"I'm so sorry Mary this is all my fault; I promise I won't let anyone touch you again!"

As we headed back to the front door It had closed its self and locked its self, I looked through a window and saw pictures flying around the room, tables turning, curtains being pulled down, chairs being thrown from one side of the room to the next, I saw lots of people, Ghosts, whatever they were they were in our house, and had locked us out, they were wrecking everything, my mom's glasses, cups and plates were being smashed, my dad's clothes spread on the floor, now hopefully, my mum would believe me.

After sitting in the garden for what seemed like a life time, still clutching to my baby sister to afraid to let her go, I saw my parents walking back up the drive, when they saw us sitting there my mom was shocked you could tell by the look on her face,

"What on earth? Why are you out here? it's too dangerous!"

I had tears in my eyes, I was afraid of what would happen,

"I can't get in."

"What do you mean?"

Asked my dad now looking equally as surprised as my mom.

"The ghosts, remember them? the little boy I told you about, the one you said was my imagination? His family have locked us out and wrecked everything, go on look through the window see for yourself!"

My mom and dad ran to the nearest window after 1 minute of no one speaking my mom let out a huge scream and fell to the floor, my dad turned round, his face red with anger, I had never seen him looking this angry before,

"Sofi! What is this?" He burst out "Your telling me that some called ghosts did this?!?"

"But dad...."

"But nothing, you have wrecked our house, locked yourself out, made your sister cry, anything else you wanted wreck!?!"

"It wasn't me!"

I shouted bursting into tears. I told him everything to Mary getting locked in the play room to the little boy at the top of the stairs, even when Mary almost fell in the pond!

After a few minutes of getting shouted at and blamed for the whole thing my mom calmed my dad down and he went to the village for a black smith to open our door, when we finally go in I showed my mum the play room and the open window because I know she knew that there was no way of us opening them. She ran to my dad and said that I must have been telling the truth and also there was no way I would have been able to do that much damage to every room in the house alone.

That's when my mom and dad finally decided to get the village exorcists to come and get rid of the bad spirits in our house. They came at 10am, and they set up a table in the playroom because that's where I had seen the most ghostly activity. They started off with a table that allowed them to connect to the spirits and talk with them to ask them what they wanted apparently they had never seen anything like it, and that we were in great danger with their spirits their energy was so strong and powerful that they would do whatever they could to get us out of there house. Then they tried to get rid of them

Since the exorcist came to our house we have had nothing, I'm now 14 and I haven't seen a single ghostly thing, no noises, no moving objects, and no ghost sightings, and since the exorcist went we haven't mentioned anything to do with ghosts especially since my sister forgot everything that happened when she was 2 she has stopped believing in them and she is now scared of anything to do with them so if we mention them she won't be happy.

Which brings me back to the day when it feels like a normal day because nothing has happened for so long, nothing could possibly go wrong any more, right? Well no I was wrong because the same day that I opened my curtains thinking that this would be like a normal day it wasn't, my mom hadn't said anything all day, I mean nothing not one word, she has been sitting in her chair staring blankly at the fire place she had a chunk of hair missing that dad said he had found on her side of the bed when he got up, even when we ask he a question she doesn't respond.

It was 3am when it happened, I can't even speak about it, it makes me feel sick but at 3am on a Thursday morning I was woken by a scream. My mums scream. It wasn't coming from her bedroom because she wasn't in her bedroom. she wasn't in my sister's room, or downstairs, in fact she wasn't even in the house she was in the garden we saw her in her white gown the sun was rising and we just about saw her, at the back of the garden where the pond was fenced off. She was standing on the other side on the fence and there right next to her, I saw the little boy in blue, just like when I was 10, standing next to my mother, then I heard a whisper,

"I told you, you should have gone away, my mother wasn't happy, and you took her away from me, so now I'm going to take your mother away from you"

And with that my mother fell into the pond, she didn't move, she didn't struggle, she just lay there face down in the pond. I knew I had lost her. Since that day it's just me, my dad and my little sister. I felt like my life was a horror story with a sad ending. But I know her spirit still remains with us.

*****
"Goblin Wife"

Briana Kang

The box looks old long times ago. Of the time, I was suck on a strawberry candy and nose was running like a faucet just little young girl. I was visiting my grandmother house so I dolled up as best and grin. My grandmother combs my hair and she put the old box her table. I couldn't resist the curiosity so I touched the box. The box turns up the strange light in the twinkle of an eye. I'm stiffen my body but grandmother start the old story about necklace.

"Sweetly this is an heirloom of the family handed down for generations" grandmother said "What is this?" I said "This is Goblin's necklace" she said "Goblin? Horned Goblin?" I said "No, the Goblin don't have horn, they are very handsome" she said "Did you see Goblin?" I said and she a benevolent smile. Grandmother braid hair on both sides and saying "Of course I see the Goblin" "......" "I can't follow him but I see the Goblin" she said "Follow? Follow Goblin?" and took out mumble a candy and I asking.

I was look a wide-eyed stare my grandmother and she gaze at my face and always she affectionately holds my arms and saying. "If...if when...." Grandmother said slowly "......" "Goblin came to you" "......" "Go runaway" "Why? Why I'm runaway? I like Goblin I'm singing with Goblin" I said "Because he makes Aileen for a wife" "Then I will marry with Goblin!" a while ago the strange light in the twinkle again "The Goblin make wife and eat wife" create an illusion. "Then Goblin was bad, I'm so scary grandmother take care of me".

Long time ago, the grandmother passed away she bequeath me for the necklace we hold funeral and I stay alone my grandmother house. I tidy living room and in the grandmother's room some sounds were hearing. "what sound is this? Nobody in here right? Never mind" then I was clean my grandmother house and again I hearing for some sounds. I wear the necklace and go to the grandmother room and open her room one boy's in the grandmother's room no accurate the Goblin was there and smile to me. "Who... who are you?" I said "I'm your husband Willis" "Now keep one promise" the Goblin said and even as the blue light devoured me and cold chilly around the air.

"My wife my wife opens your eyes" he said and I open my eyes and look around "Where is it? I'm not your wife I so scary!" I said. "Here is Goblin village and I protect you I promise" he said and he hold my hand and move in his house. "Wait a minute I bring delicious food" and he go outside.

I'm looking around his house and I hearing some Goblins talking "Do you know?" "What?" "Willis bring his Wife!" "Really?" "Yes" "then he marries?" "I think so" and I was listen they saying "but the Wife cancel the contract then he can't marry" old man said and I run out his house and asking. "Contract? Should I cancel contract?" and he stare at me and he nodded his head. "Yes, if you go to prophet he answers how to cancel contract" he said. "Where his live?" I said "he lives mountain".

And I'm going to the mountain and walk a while I feel someone follow me and at that instant five wile dogs come to me. They look nothing but skin and bones and they look dried leaves. "It's person! It's person!" they said "Bite off! Bite off!" in the blink they surrounded me. "Make an offering to Goblin!" "He like it! He like it!" they said weird voice.

"I think we eat one leg it's okay" "It will be done! Let's eat!" they said and I hit the one wile dog head. He yips and he step back I run away. Look sideway the wile dogs follow me. I made haste my legs twisted so fall over a jagged stone. The one wild dog tailgates me he bites my ankle. At that instant I hear lifesaver voice. I see the Goblin face I was giving full relief of my anger which had been so repressed inside.

"Why you bring me here? I'm really annoying It's all about you!" he came up to me and stop walking. The wild dogs run to Goblin and wag a tail. "Mr. Goblin! We get person!" but he nevertheless looks at me. I don't want to cry so bite my tongue and rub my eyes. The grass gets dyed red and Goblin harden his face and he stretched his arms toward me. "Aileen bleeding your ankle" Willis said. The wild dogs make much noise again "Mr. Goblin! We didn't eat!" "......" the Goblin nimble swing at his arms and the five wild dogs detach bones. Goblin pick one bone and he clench his right hand then the bone was reduced to ashes. It was strong grip and a scene too horrible to look at.

"Boss!" someone called Willis "Are your boss?" he nodded his head. Willis see my ankle and groan then he rubs his eyes and exactly three second after I was appalled at the scene. Because the Goblin was cry a moment ago he detached wild dogs bone and reduced to ashes but he crying. "Goblin always keep promise I protect you" he saying and the tear began to well up in the corners of his eyes. "Your so mean Aileen" and he lift me in his arms.

He walks a few minute the small house came out and he go to the small house. There was one old man and his friends in the house. The old man said "Come here sweaty" "Hello" I said "What your name?" he said "I'm Aileen" I said and he said "You have a pretty name" and the Willis go to the kitchen and he bring water and give to me. I'm drink water and the old man treatment my ankle. And someone called Willis but he hesitates "someone called you" I said "but..." he said "I'm stay here" "I promise you" I said then he goes outside. And a few minutes I fell into a deep sleep.

In the dream, I was play dolls in grandmother house alone. "Hi my name is Sandy" "Hi my name is Sera" I was playing dolls but it was boring so I'm looking around my grandmother house and I hearing some sound in the garret. So I open garret and the old box over the desk near the window. And I get close the box was moved and I touch the box the box spurt the blue light and little boy was come out.

"Who are you?" I said "Hi I'm Goblin" the little boy said "Hi my name is Aileen! What your name?" I said "I don't have a name..." he said "Oh... then can I make it?" I said "Sure!" he said "Hum...Willis!" I said "Willis?" he said "Yes Willis I like Willis how about you?" I said "I like it too" he said "So now your name is Willis! Hi Willis!" I said "Hi Aileen!" he said and we are laughing and talk to each other. And the grandmother coming to the garret and she shouting "Oh my god! Aileen come here!" but I'm not moving and said "Grandmother this is my friend Willis!" she pull me and "Go back to your village! Now!" she said then the Willis was disappearing.

*****
"Grandmother"

Rin Araki

My teacher called me, "Wakana, your mom is coming. Pack it up." I could not understand what was going on, but I was little excited because I had never experienced this situation. I started packing up anyway. After I finished my mom was already there. My mom is beautiful. She is 37 years old. She is not that old but she only looks 30 years old. She is half American and Japanese. My mom's mother is American. That's why my mom looks young and beautiful. But today she was not beautiful. She was so confused, almost crying. She started talking. "The witch collapsed. I think she is done." I was shocked. I could not believe it. When my mom finished talking, she started crying. I could not believe it so I couldn't cry. I recalled two years ago when I went to my grandmother's house,

Two years ago, when I started 6th grade I could not go to a school. I was bullied. I was not getting along with other girls. I gave up to going to school. My mom told me, "If you want, do you want to go to my mother's house?" I was happy about it. I really love my grandmother and I wanted to go somewhere I didn't know anyone so I decided to go.

My Grandmother is a witch living in a country. It's very green. When I got to Grandmother's house she was standing outside. She was smiling and waving her hand at me. "I'm sorry to bother you," my mom said. But my grandmother said, "It's totally fine. No trouble at all for me. Honestly, I'm happy that Wakana is here and we can live together even for a short time." I thought my grandmother was the best! I was happy that my grandmother said. I was a little scared that my grandmother might say she doesn't want to take care of me, but I was relieved. My mom said, "Please take care of Wakana. Wakana, see you soon okay?" I just nodded. My grandmother was smiling. Then my mom left. "Let's go in inside", Grandmother said. I replied "Yes." We went inside and Grandmother was holding my shoulder.

When we sat down in dining room my grandmother made cup of tea for me and we drank together. The taste of the tea was relieving. Grandmother never asked me what happened at school. She was just waiting for me to start talking. I stared taking. "I can't understand why girls change when they go to middle school." My grandmother said "I think everyone has a reason to get along with people." You don't have to think about it right now. You will know it." "Grandma, I love you!" I said. "I know," she answered.

The next morning we ate breakfast and went outside. "Come get wild strawberries with me. After that we are going to make jam." I was excited. I had never made jam and it was my first time in Grandmother's backyard. My grandmother's backyard is mountain and very big. I was following Grandmother. "Here Wakana. Look at this." I couldn't speak at all. It was really beautiful. It was like a carpet of jewels, tiny tiny red jewels. I tried not to step on the jewel carpet. My grandmother told a lot of stories. My grandfather liked wild strawberries so much. When he was alive, she didn't have wild strawberries here but when he died wild strawberries began growing. Grandmother cried because that happened on her birthday. She told me "It was like my birthday gift. Grandfather never forgot my birthday gift." "Aren't you happy when you found this?" I asked her. "I was so happy so I cried in here." she answered me with her big smile. After we picked the wild strawberries, we stared to make jam. I t was really fun. I said "I will help you to make jam next year and the next year too!" She just smiled.

That night she asked me if I know what a witch is. "I know what a witch is. They were black clothes and have a broom, right?" "Everyone is not like that. They are the same as us," my grandmother said. "I am a witch." I was so surprised when she said this to me but I could believe it. "Do you want to be a witch? Some witched can the future, other witched can understand what people are thinking. There are lot of different kinds of witches. But it's hard to be a witch." I always thought Grandmother was little different. It was like she was in her own world. She was free and unique. I was jealous that she could live so freely. So I answered "Yes." She told me that to become a witch, I would need to decide everything on my own. That's really hard for me now, but she said I can do it so I started training to become a witch.

The next morning, Grandmother told me to get the eggs from a chicken's cage. When I went there I almost cried. I could not understand what was going on. When I noticed I screamed. My grandmother ran to me, covered my eyes and took me to the house. I will never forgot that scene. There were bloody chicken. All of the chickens were dead. It was because of a weasel. She came back to house. She made a cup of a tea for me. Grandmother's tea always makes me feel relief. She told me not to worry about the chickens. That night my grandmother and I slept same bed.

We were laying down in the same bed. Grandmother hugged my body and closed her eyes. "Grandmother? I have some question. Can I ask?" I said. "Yes, you can ask whatever you want to ask," she said it with her big smile. I asked my first question. My first question was why my "friends" are mean. She said "Everyone is worried right now. They're trying to find relief. You and they are not different. You guys are same. Can you understand?" Honestly, I couldn't understand at the tine but now I can. I asked other question, related to what happened that morning. "What happens when people die?" Grandmother said "Honestly, I don't know. Because I've never died." I laughed a little. I was so nervous to listen to the answer. "I think you know about it more than my dad." "Did you asked your dad?" I answered slowly, "Yes I did but when I was so small." She made eyes contact and asked "What did he say?" I tried to speak fast but I started crying. "He said if you die, it's the end. If I die, everything stays the same. Morning still comes and the sun goes up, and everyone keeps living the same even though I'm not alive." I could not stop crying. Grandmother listened quickly but after I finished talking, she pulled futon over me. "Wakana, come here." she said gently. "That was bitter wasn't it? Okay Wakana, I'm going to tell you what I believe about death."

"First, I think people have soul. I don't know where the soul cane from. By the way I believe that body and soul are just combined together. So dying means the soul could be free from the body." I wondered who I would be then. She said "Your body and your soul combined thing: "Why do we need a body? It's like the body is for suffering." Grandmother was a little troubled. "I think you're right. But because you have a body you have fun. Have you ever been happy because your body works as you desire?" I nodded. Grandmother was smiling at me and said "I knew it, Wakana. Okay, it's time to sleep. Good night my sweet heart." After I heard that I was sleeping without knowing.

In the morning when I woke up Grandmother was already preparing breakfast. The breakfast was risotto. It was delicious. Grandmother asked me if I was fine now. I told her I'm really happy that I could talk with her that things. She said "Wakana, let's make a promise." I asked, "About what?" Grandmother answered me. "I promise when I die, I will tell you. When my soul leaves my body, I will tell you. So, don't be scared. You have to remember this conversation." I was surprised but I was so happy. "Thank you! And I love you." She said "I know."

My mom called me. She told me that my dad wanted see me and that he will be coming to my grandmother's house. I was just a little nervous but also happy to see my dad.

The next weekend my dad came to Grandmother's house. He said "You look fine in here." I told him that I'm happy here and Grandmother always supports me. Grandmother came outside and welcomed my dad. My dad was a little embarrassed. My dad asked Grandmother if I was doing well. Grandmother said "She is doing so well. I hope she's going to stay forever." My dad was smiling but it was not a real smile. He looked scared or some bad feeling. When I started talking, I realized why he came here. He brought the supplies for school, but didn't say anything about school. I could not say anything after I listened to my dad talking. He said my parents and I will move to another city. She asked about school. He said that I have to transfer schools. I panicked. I didn't know how to react about it. "Should I decide now? I want to think," I asked my dad. "You don't have to decide now but I will go back to work tomorrow's afternoon. So can you decide before I go back to job?" I just nodded.

That night Grandmother and I talked again. I talked a lot. It was about the girls again. A couple weeks ago I just asked why my "friends" were mean but this time I told her about the problem with girls.

"Grandmother, girls' relationships are wired. When we changed classes they made a couple of groups. And they're always together. Like they talk about the same topic, go to the bathroom at same time even when they don't need to go. Last year I could do that but this year I don't know why I don't want to do that. So didn't do it. Because my friends went to another group, I'm alone. Sometimes the groups have enmity for each other but this year was not like that." Grandmother just listened to what I was saying. She didn't say anything while I was talking. "This year all group tried to be friend." Grandmother asked me "Is it possible?" I answered. "Yes, it's possible. If they agree on a person to target with hostility." Grandmother closed her eyes. "Grandmother?" "You have to decide on your own." I laughed at this because she knows what I wanted to say. "I know. Thank you Grandmother." Finally I decided on my own.

The next morning when my dad woke up, I said I will go with my parents. My dad was so happy. I believe I could change myself with my own power. I didn't noticed Grandmother looked sad when I said that.

When I left Grandmother's house, she looked like she was about to cry. I think she knew what would happen after I left this house. I think she was waiting for me to say "I love you," but I didn't say it. Because if I said those words I felt like I wouldn't remember her.

My mom and I came back to Grandmother's house. I stepped into the house. Usually Grandmother would walk outside and welcome me with beautiful smile. But now Grandmother and her smile were not there. I still couldn't believe that Grandmother was dead. My mom told to go to the dining room. When I walked into the dining room, I knew the every morning from now on would be different. At that moment I heard something. It sounded like someone was crying. My mom was crying. I realized I was crying too. She walked to towards me and told me that she would have to call her family. While she was calling someone my first word was "No." it was not a sad sound. It was like grief that I didn't know what to do with.

I noticed something. The window that had lot of dust had something drawn on it.

"Old Witch to My Young Witch, my soul successfully escaped my body."

One moment ago, there weren't these words. My grandmother remembered our promise. At this moment I noticed my grandmother's love. I understood that my grandmother is really dead. I closed my eyes. I screamed.

"Grandmother! I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!!"

I know this is crazy but I heard it. That voice I really want to hear.

"I know."

*****
"The King of Mars"

Maximiliano Estrada

Jason sharp was a man of a family who fight for survive. He helps his family his wife pregnant Maria, Jason and his job is dangerous his job was steel gold from the united states banks basically was a criminal search for all united states police. One day after he came back from steel gold. Brash! Brash! his house was on fire he run immanently to see if his wife was not inside "Maria, Maria" Jason said loud but Maria didn't answer he waits for the fire its off and get inside of the house and see the body of his wife in the floor devastated crying for his wife he promises to live a life out of dangerous things and bad things.

After 5 years, later it was 1861 civil war in Ohio was beginning to star times for Jason were difficult trying to stay out of the business he lives in a little cabin to the bounds of the city where no one recognized him for what his done trying to living a life like an old man in the mountains, the tragedy that suffer him in the past affect him he lost his children and his wife at the same time.

One day he goes to the town to buy food and in the store two men were talking about a mine with too much gold on it but that it's really hard to find that mine, also say that everyone that try to fine the mine or either die or they never found the mine and they give up, Jason was lessening two the voices in the distance wondering were it could be that mine, Jason get the food that he needed and star going on his way to his cabin during the walk home he was thinking about the mine with the gold thinking were could be the mine after a long walk he arrive to his house and star looking for himself, alone he just sit there in his couch watching a picture of his wife pregnant, that picture is the only thing I have from theme remains me the old time the good times with my family, the next day Jason was decided to go in this adventure and try to find the mine with the gold also I don't have nothing to lose if I die I can see my wife again. Jason star his adventure he goes to the town he covers his face in public that way no one can recognized him, he asks and ask about this mine finally some old men he looks kind of creepy whit a bag in his arms, old his clothes were black, the old men goes "yes sir how can I help you", Jason said "I'm searching for a mine, some guys say it has gold on it, did you hear about it?" old men say "mmmm yeah yeah you're not the first one that ask everyone about that, you know that everyman that goes in search for this mine never come back or they are different when they came back" "yeah yeah don't worry I have everything under control , tell me where is this mountain" "okey" said the old man he told me that the mountain was old the way down to the left.

Later the same day Jason was a little tired because it's hard the be around the mountain just searching the mine that may even exists, the sound of the air that rolls around and around, star getting cold outside Jason hears police men's coming from him, he can't believe it he stars running in circles searching were to hide from the police and from the distance he saw the mine cover for rocks he stars taking out the rock and gets into the mine the police pass near from the mine but no one could see him Jason thinking how they could find him after all this years "ahhh I bet that one of the men's in the town go and told the police I was up here what ah bastards''.

Jason star looking around the mine on the walls were draws like old draws made by Egyptian's or something telling like a prophecy. I could tell it was about a single men fighting a terrible monster with four arms this draws were pretty peculiar, but when he was almost all the way down of the mine he saw a Lumbering yellow light in his eyes it was thousands of gold Jason could t resisted go and grab some of the gold he jumps into the gold and the coins of gold and star swimming on the gold like he was in a paradise, but then the mine stars vibrate and a huge sound it sound like bullets passing by you Jason runs to a big rock that was near him to hide and a big blue light appears in the roof of the mine, then after 2 seconds a big man appears in the middle of the mine he was wearing a big drees grey but not like a girl it was like a pope, in his neck was wearing a neckless that looks like kind of old but at the moment Jason runs to him tackle the big guy and punch him in the face and the old men was watching stars in the sky. Jason tide him to a big rock and wait for him to weak up.

After a few hours, later "aaaaahhh my head" the old man said "ohm looks like you speak English ahu" .

The old man said "of course I speak English you fool; I can talk whatever language I want to".

Jason said "so what are you an alien or something like that, because you look very human from here, I bet you are one of those magicians that has thousands and thousands of gold in the house".

The old man said "hahaha your very funny but no and I'm not going to tell you anything, just take this of now" the old man demand.

Jason said "well if is that way I'm going to leave you here and you're not going to eat nothing or not even move from here, you're going to die just like a rat", the old man laugh so strong and Jason leaves the mine for a few hours to torture a little bit the old man or alien or magician or whatever the f**k is he.

The next five hours Jason waits out side of the mine until he come in "well did you have fun not eating and standing there".

The old man said "ha you humans are idiots all of you are idiots".

Jason tired of not having answers took his knife out and put it on the throat of the old man and said "look your old man alien or whatever you are, your going to tell me what are you where are you from, what are you doing here and how you get here with all that blue lights in the roof okay, so you better tell me now or I cut your throat right now and figure it out by myself".

The old man scared goes "okay men, I don't what you to cut my throat please have mercy for me I'm just an old man from mars doing his job okay" Jason said "mars".

"yes, I'm from mars I'm like the ancestors of mars every year I came here to pray to my gods and leave a little piece of gold in honor to my gods, that's it I swear".

Jason said "and what it's that neckless for "what neckless, you didn't take my neckless from me right" the ancestor goes Jason said "oh of course I did I saw the thing absorbing all the blue light from the mine, of course a took it I want it its very cool".

"Give it to me please you don't need it, come on please" the ancestor said so desperate "I don't give a damn I'm going to keep it maybe this thing could take me to mars that were you from right" Jason reply.

"you fool you will be kill the first day that you put a foot on mars, and I'm not going to tell you how to use it" the ancestors said Jason was not very scared of what could happen he knows that all of this is just a trick Jason said "hahahaha did you thing I'm an idiot, hahaha did you think I'm going to believe that your from mars, maybe this neckless is just a control or something to turn on the blue lights in the roof" Jason see a little hole in the wall of the mine and it look like the hole it's made to put the neckless inside of it, Jason grab the neckless and the ancestors goes "no don't put the neckless inside of that hole, you're going to leave me here please no" Jason grab the neckless again and put it inside of the hole "nooooooooooo" when the neckless was inside the blue lights appears again in the roof the lights took Jason and the neckless and puuf.

Jason lying on the floor of a desert alone and with the neckless to the side, he wakes up and looks to the sky and he see the earth and Jupiter to the other side he is in mars, "the old man was saying the truth".

Jason try to walk but he falls Jason try's again but he falls again Jason desperate jumps and jumps miles and miles he can't believe it Jason try's again and again he jumps really long, but he didn't know he has been watching by some natives called Martians at the distance Jason didn't noticed and he jumps really, really high and when he touches the floor his legs get stuck in the floor "oh I was jumping to high I guess" Jason said the he noticed some natives at the distance and he screams from help, the natives run to Jason location, and find him stuck in the arena "oh hey guys can you help me" Jason said with a big smile, the Martians tuck him not to nicely and put him on the back of their horses the horses where just horses but with only just two legs one in the front and one in the back, "where are you taking me" said Jason, the Martians laugh and said "we are going to see the king of mars".

After a long travel to see the king of mars Jason noticed a big castle made by crystal Jason look to the sky and said "please god help me" and then he noticed that the sun was very big more than the sun of the earth.

The doors of the castle open, the castle has a small town the ring of the doors ring loud, and all the people of the town look at Jason very impressive like if they never see someone new in years, the Martians took him to the big room where it was a lot of windows in the sides and a throne in the last part of the room, then everyone laid down to welcome the king the king came in and he was a human just like Jason the king said "why I'm here, who dares to bother the great king" in the room everyone went quiet, everybody respect the king.

The king was tall just few centimeters from Jason he was wearing a big yellow crown in his head just like the kings from another age, a huge coat made by gods read, black and white, and a stick with a little blue ball in the tip, looks like he has the same power of the neckless that Jason has in his pocket but no one's know yet, the king said" I'm going to give you an option just because you're like my type if you fight the big monster of four arms I'm going to give you something that you want".

Jason said "but your majesty this big monster with four arms has anything to do, with some prophecy?" he asks, every one star laughing about what Jason said "that prophecy was done years ago sun, don't think it's you, it was me the one that kill the big monster" the king said laughing, "aight all do it if this big monster take me out of where all do everything". The arena was made by blocks and it was huge just like the arena of the romans, the Martians throw Jason into the arena and the doors for the monster gets out were open, the monster jumps with so angry and splash his hand to the floor and screaming hungry for food, Jason was surprised for the big monster but he has something that no one noticed that has the neckless with the power of do everything and his knife from the earth and also he can jump very high.

Jason jumps over the monster take the neckless and put it in front of the monster face and the blue light of the neckless blind him, the monster with one arm took Jason and throw him away, the king was surprised for this move from Jason he didn't expect that he could win the battle. Jason gets up and take his knife out and jumps over the monster bac and stab I'm in the back desperate trying to find his back he stabs again and again until the monster was kill, the king silence all the arena for him to speak "we have a winner, the great Jason from earth" everyone in the arena stars screaming his name "JASON, JASON, JASON" the king said "what is your gifts Jason from earth" the king asks in front of everyone.

"I want to go back to earth, to take my gold" Jason said loud the king said "aight sun that's your gift" Jason close his eyes and put his hands into his pockets but one pocket was not empty he take out his hand from the pocket and it was the picture of his wife that he always cares with him and said "wait, can you bring my wife back from the death or that too much to give" the king said "mmm I will do it but just with one condition, if you promise give me back that neckless and never go to that mine again" Jason said "I promise".

The king point to Jason heart with the stick and a blue light came out from the blue ball and lifting him from the ground Jason close his eyes and PUFF Jason was gone from mars.

Jason open his eyes and his wife was there just like the last time he saw her in the house, everything was normal for Jason and he look out of the window and look to the sky and the clouds make the face of the king and the king wink his eyes to Jason and the clouds spread out into the sky and the king was gone.

*****
"The Memory of Murder"

Ryo Shirane

I am a ghost. I was killed by someone.

Actually, I lost most of my memories because of the influence of the shock of the murder, I do not remember anybody who killed me. Only the feeling of the fear of just being killed is still clearly left, making me feel bad. I have to find out the hatred murderer who killed me and I do not feel comfortable unless I manage to do something. Even though I cannot just go to heaven, I do not have any clue as to who it was. So, was I not killed? If so, what is this bad feeling in my mind? I devote my thought. Could it be possible to think that I suicided?

No. It is impossible. I was not such a foolish person as to kill myself. When I come across the situation that either someone or I need to die, I will definitely ensnare with using any ways. Even the one is important person for me. I was such a cold person. So, it is naturally thing that everyone hate me. However, there is not a reason to be killed by someone. Could it be possible to think that I was involved in an accident?

I can also quickly dispute this. I should not have been such a stupid and careless man. Carefully to everything, well prepared to do anything. I must not go to the place where the accident is going to happen. I was such a human. Actually, no big scratches are found except for the trace of the neck when squeezed by something. Then, Could it be possible to think that I was attacked by a disease?

I argue that it is impossible. I was very healthy. I was not a weak guy that be affected by disease. That's why I did not complete the lifespan. I was still young. I had the future with full of hope, but the culprit... Anyway, I was in good health. No doubt. Therefore, I can guess that I was intentionally killed by someone.

Even though I thought of it many times, only this conclusion came out. I was killed by someone. I was convinced. And that fear just before being killed revives. This fear will be the most evidence of that I was killed. I feel really bad. Even so, it seems that the criminal surely had a considerably clever brain to kill me so carefully. His brain is cleverer than me... I cannot forgive him. I will curse and kill him if I find him, I think that recent eyes of me are similar to terrible things of a vicious murderer. I'm sure that I will take revenge. However, ghosts are leisurely and we have to wait on the ground until we go to heaven. Although other ghosts are going to heaven one after another, I cannot go there for a long time. One day, when I was walking behind the dark dirty alleys as usual, a person who looked familiar passed by beside me. I understood that he was a ghost from the thinness of his shadow, but I decided to give him a voice.

"Excuse me ghost?"

He turned slowly and answered weakly. "Yes, is it something for me ...?"

Suddenly, he made a loud voice. "Ah! You are..."

"Well do you still remember me?"

"You are...!"

"After all, you are the person who killed me!"

I thought that I finally found him. But at the same time, regretful feelings occupied my heart. He is already dead. How do I get revenge...?

"Do not be stupid! That is my line! I clearly remember that. It was you who killed me!"

He began to shout at me for what I could not understand. Did he say I killed him? Are you serious?

"I was killed, I am not a killer..."

"You just forgot......! The homicide demon! Return my life!"

The tears were floating in his eyes. I was overwhelmed and I was able to make only a small voice.

"So, I am not a..."

As he interrupted my words quickly, he lifted a loud voice and said

"You are the capital punishment for murder! Naturally!"

*****
"Weapon Eater"

Mako Hashimoto

I'm rushing from government. I hear my motorcycle's sound and helicopters' and cars' noise that are following me. I don't know why they knew me and how they found me.

They are calling my name.

"Beuti! You don't have to rush. We are not going to hurt you," a man says. I think it doesn't make any sense because they don't have to chase me. They should ask me to come, not chasing me around. Sunshine reflects on my black motorcycle. I feel they are coming right after me. I look at my left there's ocean. You know what I'm going to do? I change my direction to ocean and jump into it with riding. I start swimming right away. My clothes are so heavy but I ignore it and try to swim as fast as I can. Fortunately, I can swim for a long time without breathing. When I reached to woods, I started to cough a lot and taking a deep breath. I start walking without resting because if I stay there for a while, probably they are going to find me or I will get cold. Besides, I don't want to lose the opportunity to find a cure for my skill and maybe if they find this guy before I do, they are going to kill him. Because my skill is an important and necessary key for the US government to be most powerful war potency in the world. I walk to the parking lot to get car. I know stealing is not good but it's an emergency. I find a black convertible Mustang. I start the engine. Its sound is so good. It's so deep, nice and comfortable. I leave the parking lot in direction of the Seattle-Tacoma International Airport. I cannot stop paying attention to everywhere. I want to get to the airport right away but I cannot use the sport car mode otherwise the police is going to catch me and send me to jail, meaning the US government will find me. After few hours, I arrive to the airport. There's a lot of people, I know that this airport is on the top 13 busiest airport in the world. I get a ticket to Tibet and fortunately, nobody seems suspicious or seems to be following me so I feel a little bit relaxed. I put my stuff into the head bin, take a seat and fasten my seatbelt. But I'm still paying attention to everybody.

A young man comes close to me and says, "Excuse me." He's handsome and looks little bit older than me. He's like a beautiful flower that is surrounded by grass. I cannot stop staring at him. I stand and let him take a seat. And I sit down.

He says, "I'm Thomas. It's pleasure to meet you." And he takes my hand and shakes it. Again, I cannot stop looking at him since he started talking to me.

I say, "I'm Beuti. Nice to meet you."

He asks me, "So where are you going?"

I reply, "I'm going to Tibet to see my grandfather's friend." I lie to him and keep the conversation, "How about you? Where are you going?"

"I want to travel all over the world. I am going to start from Tibet,"

"Wow. That's nice. I wish I could join you," I say and smile to him. At this moment, a flight attendant showed up and asked me to come with her. I'm pretty sure this is very suspicious. When I reach to the kitchen area of the plane, the woman suddenly turns around and tries to punch me. But I evade it and I punch her instead. She lost her consciousness. Several men show up and start punching and kicking me. They're too strong. I regret about haven't training krav maga hard. Suddenly, Thomas shows up and he understand what's going on. He starts punching the man who ended up losing his consciousness. He knocks another man off.

Thomas takes a deep breath and asks, "What the hell was that? Why did they do this to you? Please, tell me the truth!"

I sit down and tell him the truth, "Thank you. I'm sorry I lied to you because I don't know you so I couldn't trust you." I continue. "Can I trust you?"

"Yes. Of course. I was worrying about you because you didn't come back," He says. What that means? I didn't understand.

"Okay. Please be quiet while I'm talking," I say. He nods. "I told you that I'm going to Tibet to see my grandfather's friend. Right? That's not true. I'm going to find a cure for my special skill. I have been researching about a cure for ten years, and finally, last week I found an old book about a man that can fix my skill. I don't know if the man truly exists, but I have hope. Can you understand Thomas?"

"Yes. I have a question, what's your special skill?" he asks.

"I eat weapons, any kind of weapon. But I cannot eat human's food at all," I look at his eyes and wait for his response.

"Like gun and bomb?" he asks.

"Yes,"

"Wow. So are they FBI or something like that?" he asks.

"No. They belong to another group. But why can you believe in me so easily?" I ask.

"I don't know I just know that you're telling true," he says.

"Thanks," I say.

"Can I go there with you? I'm worrying about you. I will protect you," he says.

"Thank you. But if you get injured because of me, I cannot stand," I say.

"I decided to go with you so you don't have to care about that,"

"Okay. Let's go back to the seats," And I take his hand to help him standing.

When we arrive at Lhasa Gonggar Airport, as soon as he gets his suitcase, we go for renting a car. He chooses Porsche 911 Turbo S Cabriolet convertible. When I see the car, I stop breathing. It's so beautiful. Nothing like running away in style!

"Why did you rent this car?" I ask.

"Maybe FBI is going to chase us. Don't you think? We need a "fast and furious" car just in case," He says.

"Yeah. But it's super expensive, isn't it? Thanks for your kindness, I will pay half of it," I say. He puts a CD and we leave for hotel.

"Oh, I booked two rooms, by the way. Do you mind that I booked without asking you? If you mind, I'm sorry. I will cancel it," he says.

"No. I don't mind. Thank you, Thomas. Why are you so nice to me?" I ask.

"I don't know. Maybe because I like you," he keeps looking straight but I can see that his blushing. And he says "The hotel is not that far so if you are sleepy, you can sleep, don't worry."

"I'm okay," I say. He plays the CD and starts singing. His voice is so deep Tenor. Without thinking I just say, "Wow. You have very good voice, Thomas."

"Thanks. I don't feel like singing in front of people so I always avoid to sing in front of friends," he says.

"From now, I'm the first and huge fan of your voice. And I'm so glad about that. But why don't you sing?" I ask.

"It's a long story. I will talk to you about it another time. Okay?"

"Okay," And he starts singing again. I keep listening to his voice and fall asleep. He wakes me up after an hour. I look at the hotel he booked. It's beautiful. It seems like a castle. I smile to him.

"Do you like it?" he asks.

"Yes. It's beautiful," I say.

"Let's go there and check in," he suggests.

"Yeah and go to sleep," I say. Our rooms are in tenth flour. When we stand in front of my room, I feel bad to him because he paid all so I promise him that I will return money. And we say good-night to each other.

Next day, I wake at noon. I feel my head is so heavy and still not clear. So I take a shower. And I choose skinny jeans and white T-shirt with brown boots. When I'm packing my stuff, somebody knocked the door. I grab gun just in case. And I look outside through a hole, of course that was Thomas. I opened the door and say good morning.

"You look sexy today, by the way," he says.

"Thanks," I reply.

"Did you sleep well?" he asks.

"Yeah, but I wasted my time so I'm not happy. Did you eat something?"

"No. Can I eat with you? Because I know that if I eat alone, it's not delicious at all,"

"Yes, of course," We look each other while eating and talk about today's plan. After finishing up, he goes back to his room and prepares for checking out.

This time he lets me drive the car. It's more awesome than I imagine.

I shout in very loud voice and put my hands on the air. I like to feel fresh air, wind and sunshine. During my driving he find a small camping house for tonight. It takes two hours from now. He drives very fast so we arrive there in one and a half hours. The house is made of woods and looks like a dollhouse. It's pretty cold outside so we get inside of it. It has living room, kitchen, bathroom and a room.

He says, "I will sleep on the sofa so use the bed."

"Okay, thanks,"

"Well then, let's eat dinner," he says. After eating dinner and taking a shower, I sit on the sofa with fluffy blanket. He shows up with hot tea and hot oil and sits next to me. I cover his legs and mine by blanket. He gives me the cup of hot oil. It's not too hot so I drink it. I start conversation.

"So tell me your story that you said later,"

"Okay. So last time you asked me about why I don't sing in front of people, right?"

"Yes,"

"Actually, I used to love singing in front of my parents. But they died when I was seven years old. And then, I went to my aunt house. Her family were so mean to me they used me as a made. So I always tired. I was so dark kid. I didn't laugh at all. I spent my childhood like death people. Actually, I wished I could die. And one day, men came to our house and they took me to shelter. I had lived there for two years. That two years was like a hell. At the shelter, they taught us a lot of things. I think same as normal public school. But it was easy for me so I finished elementary school's level to high school one in two years. When I was reading a book about space, woman and man came up to me and took me to individual room. The man asked me a lot of question about I learned in two years. After that, he left the room and when he came back, first he apologized for asking a lot of questions because he thought that he should talk a little bit before interview. After apologizing he told me that he was filling out some papers to accept me during I was sitting.

Then he asked me, "Are you ready for free?"

"Yes, but I cannot even remember what free is. I feel like that moment was long time ago," I said. He took my hand and we left shelter for his car. His car was Audi 2005 S4 convertible. Its color was silver. I had never seen such a beautiful car at that time so I was so excited for my freedom. When we got inside of car, he remembered that he forgot to introduce himself.

"I'm Andrew Sangster. I'm very happy that you became my part of family. I will introduce my wife later."

"I'm Thomas. Thank you for accepting me," He took my hands and shacked. He started the engine and we went to his house. When he arrived there, his wife was waiting for us. She seemed so nice.

Andrew introduced his wife to me, "Thomas, Sophia. Sophia, Thomas."

I took her hand and shacked her hand and said, "Thank you very much for accepting me, Mrs. Sangster."

"Call me Sophia, Thomas," "Why don't we have dinner?" she asked.

"Yeah let's have dinner," Andrew said. First dinner was Tomato cream pasta. I had not eaten warm and delicious food for a long time so I cried. They sat next to me and hugged me. That was one of my happiest memories. I forgot how to trust people so I think it made my life back again. And seven years later, I finished high school and university. I started working at my father's office. My father let me play with a lot of machines. One day I invented translation machine. It translates everything it heard. Fortunately my invention started getting popular among international business and now everybody is using. After that I walked successful man's road. And I got tired because I just have a lot of money. I felt I missed something very important in my life so I thought I need to find it and I want it. After considering about it, I chose to travel all over the world and see a lot of people. Then I met you. And I think I found it. But I'm not sure about it,"

"I'm sorry about your parents,"

"I'm okay. So it's eleven o'clock. Time to sleep," he says.

"Okay, Good night," I say. After I walk few steps, I ask him "Are you sure that you're going to use that sofa? It's too small for you."

"Yeah, I think I'm fine with this. Just one night," he says.

"All right. Good night, then,"

"Good night," When I get into bed, the temperature is super cold. I almost scream.

I wake up at midnight because I had a nightmare. I realize that my throat is super dry. So I go to kitchen through living room. I drink a glass of water. I look at the sofa. He's holding his knees and trying to be small. I think he's going to have a lot of pain. So I wake him up and take him to the room and share the bed. This time it's not cold and I feel safe so I fall asleep faster.

When I wake up, I realize that I'm holding his hand or he's holding mine. I don't have memory about this. I leave the room to get ready for today.

We go to information center to ask where we can hire a professional mountain climber because I think we cannot climb by ourselves. Besides, we have to climb forty-one sixty-three meters.

After we hire a woman, we make plan to climb three forty-six meters per hour. Today, we're going to climb for seven hours and two point five kilometers. Mountain has huge and difficult hill. When I'm struggling with climbing, Thomas is always helping me. He pushes me softly not to feel my all weight. So I don't feel tired. He must feel tired than I do. I decided not to say negative things during climbing the way before I met him. l but I think if I came here alone, I couldn't handle this mountain. I think I would give up so I really thank to him. When we climb seven kilometers, our instructor finds a small space to take a rest for us. So we sit down and eat snacks for lunch. Of course I ate bullet.

"Hey, we are in middle part of today's goal so hang on. Okay?" he says.

"Okay," I say. "Tired?" I ask.

"A little bit but it's not a big problem," he answers.

"Okay. Why don't we start climbing again?" I suggest.

"Let's go," they replay.

After seven hours, we arrive at fifteen kilometers point. We sat down the floor for a while to breath correctly. And we start preparing dinner. His job is collecting woods. And my job is heating up hot tomato soup. When I see him, he has ten woods in his hand. I think it's going to take time to heat them up. My Soup is special because it's an oil. So I heat their soup and I put mine on top of them. After heating up, we sit down and start drinking. It tastes so good. We talk about tomorrow's plan and start pitching tents. Then we go to each tent. When I put my body into sleeping bag, it is super cold so I scream a little bit. Suddenly Thomas zip down my tent and gets inside of it.

He asks, "What happened?"

I say, "Sleeping bag was super cold, that's it."

"You surprised me," he says.

"Sorry," I say. "Are going back to yours?" I ask.

"Hmm... I don't know. Do you want to stay with me?" he says.

"No... Yes," I say.

"Yes or no?" he asks.

"Yes. I was thinking that I better massage your arms because you helped me a lot today. Besides, outside is cold," I say.

"Okay, thanks. And that's true that I got tired because of you," he laughs and says. I feel my face is getting red. He looks at me and says, "I was just kidding." I get out from sleeping bag and suggest him to get in. He gets inside of it. I look at his arms his arms have beautiful muscles. I don't know where should I start first. I decide to start from upper arm. I think putting a lot of power is not relaxing so I slide my hands with a little bit of pressure. When I look at him, he is closing his eyes. I think he likes it. And I keep doing same thing for two hours. He is sleeping with smiling like a little boy. I hear his sleeping, breathing softly. I don't want him to wake up so

I lie down next to him and I fall asleep.

I feel somebody's hand poking me so I wake up.

I look over me and I ask him, "What's wrong?"

"Beuti, you're going to get cold. Get inside," he zips down and says.

"Okay. I will," I reply. When I get inside of it, it's so warm but it's a little bit small for two people.

"Your body is super cold," he says.

"It's so warm. I'm taking away your body temperature," I laugh and say. He puts his hands on my body so it looks like he's hugging from my back. It's so comfortable. I fall asleep deeply in a seconds because I feel safe.

Next day, we hear whistle so we wake. I check my watch and It's showing seven o'clock in the morning. We get out of it and stretch our body. We greet to our instructor and eat breakfast. Then we start five hours climbing. I have sore in my legs but it's much better than yesterday. I can climb by myself if the hill is not very difficult. Sunshine reflects on snow so I regret that I forgot to put sunscreen on. I look at forward and I found something black is moving. What is it? It's a man. What is he doing here? When we get closer to him, I run to him and ask he's okay or not.

He says, "I'm looking for a letter from my daughter."

I say, "Oh, that's important. Thomas, let's help him looking for it."

He replies, "Sure."

"What color is that?" I ask.

"White," he answered.

"Of course it's difficult," Thomas says. We look for it for thirty minutes and finally, Thomas find it. "Here you go," he says.

"Thank you so much. I'm Dylan. What's your name?" he asks.

I say, "I'm Beuti. He is Thomas. She's our instructor, Sarah."

"Nice to meet you," he says. "Do you mind if I join you guys?" He asks.

"No, it's fine. Right, Thomas?" I ask him. He doesn't answer right away. Finally, he agrees. And we start climbing again. "Where are you came from? I ask him.

"I'm from New York," he answers.

"Okay but why did you choose here to come? I ask.

"Umm, it's a long story. My daughter got very heavy disease and I wanted to do something for her so I decided to look for everything I can do to her."

"I'm sorry for disease. But you don't have to stay with her? Because if I were her, I want you to stay." I say.

"I explained her that I will go everywhere to find any possibility for fixing. And she agreed with me. Besides, I cannot just stay with her and see her died," he says.

"Okay," I say.

"Look forward. The top of mountain is coming,"

"Yes," We say.

"Dylan, I have a question. What are you looking for and what are going to do with it?"

"I'm looking for a man and according to my research I need his blood," he answers.

"Okay," he says. I look at Thomas and he look me back. We understand by intuition. Probably we are looking for same guy and Dylan is going to kill him.

"Watch out!!" I heard Dylan's voice.

At such time, a huge snowball falls unnaturally. Thomas pulls my body and fortunately I dodge.

I look up right away. I think I saw somebody. It's very weird. I have to be careful. Maybe somebody wants me to lose my consciousness.

"Beuti, are you okay? he asks.

"I'm okay. Thanks for pulling me. You saved my life," I thank to him.

"What a hell was that?" he shouted.

"I don't know. We should move on," I say quietly. When we get top of mountain, the clock shows noon. So we start eating own lunch. And I pull the old book from my backpack and start reading about it again. Thomas comes up and sits next to me.

"Is that the book that you told me about? He asks.

"Yup," I reply. And I find the picture that I drew to ask people easily. "The old man looks like this," I say.

"After lunch, I will suggest him to separate and look for. Okay?" he says.

"Yes. Thank you for everything," I say.

"Of course," he says. He goes back his seat and finishing up his meal. And he sits next to Dylan and talk to him and seems like he agreed with his idea. When we finished, we hugged each other and went opposite direction.

"Did he say something?" I ask.

"Nothing weird," he answers. "Show me the picture I will take a photo of it and start asking around here. If I find him, I will text you," he says.

"Okay. Here," I say and show it to him. He takes a picture and hugs me and leaves. I start asking around. I thought finding human that I want to see is easy but no it's not. After an hour, I got a text from him. It says, "I think I found it come here it's close to huge rock." I look around and I find the rock. My heart is beating so fast for two reason. First, probably my dream will come true. Second, I'm afraid of Dylan and the person that threw the snowball. I run as fast as I can. When I arrive at the rock, he's waiting for me and lead me to the man. He tells me the old man's name. I knocked the door and wait for an old man answering. When I see him, he looks so old like around ninety years old.

"Thanks for letting us in, Mr. Guhu. I'm Beuti. I came from Seattle, America. I came here to see you for curing my diet," I tell him quickly.

"Your diet?" he asks.

"I only eat weapons. Can you fix it?" I ask.

"Yes, of course. Sit here," he says. When I sat down, I heard sound that somebody is coming. So I stand up and we get ready for it. I see it's holding guns.

"Hello again, Beuti and Thomas." Dylan says.

"I knew it, Dylan. You're going to kill him aren't you?" I say.

"I thought you're smart." he says.

"What do you mean?" Thomas asks.

"I was thinking that if you guys didn't suggest me to go away, I would like to think about this again. But you did so I'm going to kill you guys too." he says.

"Oh, you think that you can kill me by guns?" I say.

"Yes," he replies. I run to him and steal guns from him and eat everything. "Thanks for sharing your snacks," I say. He seems like he cannot understand what was going on to me. When he is shocked, Thomas grabs his arms and wraps the rope around his body.

"What? How could you do that?" he says. So I winked to him.

And I sit down and ask, "So can you move on, Mr. Guhu?"

"Yes," he says and puts his hands on me and say something very long. He suggests me to drink black liquid. So I drink it. It tastes like shit. After that I hear three man's voice but they aren't opening their mouth so they are not talking to me. What is going on to me?

"Try this," Mr. Guhu talks to me without opening mouth and give me a piece of mutton. I eat it. It tastes soft and smells a little bit. I can eat it! I don't feel weird. My diet changed. I look at Thomas and smile to him.

I hug him and say "I can eat normal food, Thomas." I hear a lot of things from him such as surprising and joy.

"Really? I'm so glad that you fix it!!" he says.

I turn around and ask to Mr. Guhu, "What are these voices?"

"They're thoughts, Beuti. You can read mind. There's a rule that if I take skill I have to put something back," he answers.

"But why you gave me this skill?" I ask.

"Because I could see you were shutting something very important down. So actually, I fixed two problems in same time," he says.

"What do you mean two problems? Not one?" I ask.

"Ask him," he points Thomas and says. I come up to Thomas and put my pals to his chest. I feel his beating. He puts his hands on my waist.

I ask him, "What is it? Show me." For a little while, I concentrate to read his mind. When I

found it, my face became so hot like a pot. I move my hands to his neck and stare at him. He stares me back. I read his thoughts and I smile to him. His face gets closer to me. I'm super embarrass so I dodge it. He moves his hands to my cheeks and kisses me slowly.

"Let's go home," he suggests and takes my hand.

"That's a good idea. I want to go home and take a long break," I say. We greet to them and leave the house.

I say, "The thing that you were looking for was this!"

"Yup," he says. And he puts his finger back of my ear and kisses me longer than first time.

We decide not to leave today because clock shows four-thirty p.m. it's dangerous to walk in the dark. So we eat clam chowder. My first dinner tastes so delicious. My tears fall because I had been suffering for a long time and now I can eat and feel happy. He realizes that I'm crying and he hugs me softly.

"I will take you to very delicious restaurants. I will promise you," he says.

"Thank you Thomas but if I start eating food a lot I'm going to be so fat," I say with laughing.

"Don't worry. We're going to do exercise," he says.

"How much strict are you?" I ask.

"I don't know. You have to figure it out," he says and winks. After dinner, we pitch tent and get inside of it. The temperature is super low so I get inside of my sleeping bag.

"What are you doing Beuti?" he asks.

"I'm cold so I got inside of mine," I say.

"Sometimes you are stupid. You know that?" he says and zip it down. He gets inside of it. He makes me turn around and hugs me.

"I don't wanna go too fast, okay?" I say.

"Okay," he says and he put his face on top of my head. Honestly, I feel so comfortable to be with him. I fall asleep.

Next morning, I wake up seven a.m. because I want to go back home as fast as I can.

"Good morning," I say. He kisses my cheek and hugs me tight.

"Good morning," he finally says. "Why you wake me up so early?" he asks.

"Because I had a good dream last night," I say with smile face.

"What was it?"

"It was about my new life, I wake up, eat delicious breakfast, go to work, lunch, finish work, go back home and have awesome dinner."

"You're thinking about food, aren't you?"

"Yup," "I'm hungry. Why don't we eat breakfast and leave for house?"

"Okay," he says. We finish eating and start climbing down. He climbs down first and I follow him. I hear helicopter's sound. That moment happens like lightning when we are walking, tranquilizer gun hits me. I don't expect that. This pain is hell. I recognize that I'm losing my conscious and fall.

I wake up and realize that two men standing next to my bed. They are wearing suit with tie.

"Hello, Beuti. We are FBI. You're in hospital because we shot you and bring you to Washington D.C.," man says.

"Why you shot me? I ask.

"Because you are our project,"

"What?"

"You don't have any memory about it because we didn't program," He continues. "We have been working on this project. It calls Bomb Eater Unit Task / Force Integrated. We want to create people that eats weapons."

"That's why my name is Beuti. But I don't understand. Why you still want me? I don't have that skill anymore,"

"We know you got another skill from Mr. Guhu. We want you to go to countries like Iran and

report their plan to us,"

"Do you think I will do that for the American government?" I continue. "Of course not."

"Even if you don't want to do, you will,"

"There's one more thing that I don't understand why you grew me up like normal child?"

"We tried many times but we have never succeeded. And we still can't find the reason why they failed."

"Where is Thomas?"

"We returned him to Seattle," he says. I can't say any words.

Another man looks my response and says, "We will let you sleep more." Then they left my room.

When I wake up, I see nurse puts glass of something liquid on the small cabinet. I pick it up and drink it. Suddenly I fall on the bed.

I use my full power to ask, "Excuse me. What is this?"

He turns around and answers, "It's

I look at his face. It's Thomas! And I fall asleep.

When I wake up, I was in the car.

I heard Thomas's voice, "I got this Beuti!" I fall asleep again.

When I get up, I look at the window. There's a beautiful beach. What's going on? Thomas is not here. Where is he? I'm a little bit panicked. I see Thomas is running to car. He's holding two bag.

"Did you sleep well? How's your back pain? He asks.

"I think I over slept. I still have a little bit of pain."

"Are you hungry? I bought hamburgers."

"Yup." He gives me a hamburger. I ate one bite.

I say, "Mmm... Oh my god, this is so yummy." without thinking.

"I'm glad that you like it,"

"So where are we going?"

"We're going to find safe place," he says and finishes his. "Can you play nice music?"

"Yes sir," I say.

He starts the engine and leave for safe place.

*****
"When I Turned the Umbrella"

Ryo Shirane

When I turned the umbrella, I was able to time slip. Clockwise to the future, counterclockwise to the past. So, on a rainy day, I was always playing by turning an umbrella. The principle is unknown. Although I do not understand the theory and reason, when I closed the umbrella, I could return to the original era at any time, I have never had any troubles. So, I like rainy days. When forecast of rain comes out in the morning weather forecast, I make small guts pose. When there is a big cumulonimbus in the west sky, my smile is spilled. If it smells of rain from anywhere, my mind is risen. As the flaming sunset was seen by me yesterday and swallows flew near to the ground, it seems that it will be rainy soon.

A drop of drops fell on my nose, a smile spilled with nature. I am glamorous and immediately put up an umbrella. Well, should I go to the past? Or should I go to the future today? After thinking for few seconds, I decided to go to the future. Alright. I turned the umbrella vigorously in a clockwise direction. Scenery which turns around and it fits to the rotation of the umbrella. In the beginning my eyes turned around this rotation, but now I'm fine. After the rotation which continued for a while, the scenery which was rotating also stops at the timing when the umbrella is stopped at the same time. Well, how many years later is this time? I look around the area. Apparently, it seems to be a future that is not far. The scenery has not changed so much. The sound of the rain that hits the umbrella also does not change very much just a little while ago so I do not feel like coming to the future.

Perhaps, the era which I fly to is always raining. Well, it is a time movement using an umbrella, so it seems natural that I fly to raining place.

"Kawaguchi"

Suddenly, I was spoken to by someone. Is she my friend? Is it okay if I interfere in different times? In the first place, who is it? Though I was thinking too many thing, her hands were put on my shoulder.

"Hey, Kawaguchi!"

"Y...Yes!"

There is no good point in thinking about it. I decided my resolution and turned around.

There was a girl standing. She was wearing black clothes which are the same high school uniform as me. However, I don't know who she is now. It means, I have met her in this era.

"What's wrong? Something different from usual."

"N...Nothing."

"Oh, okay. But Oh yeah, did you know Sanda has ..."

I bet she is talking about our friends. Although she talks to me proudly, I can only nod because I know nothing of her. I am pretty sure that my smile was something that nobody could afford to see.

Even then, this unknown girl who speaks in front of me, her smile is like a child, and voice is very comfortable... I'm pretty sure that I have a bright future! However, I wonder how I got acquainted with such a girl. So I asked her about that awfully, but as naturally as possible.

"H...Hey, do you remember the first day we met?"

"Oh, the day that you spoke to me suddenly?"

From me?! I don't have such courage! Although, I need to believe what she said. I wonder what kind of change has happened to me in the future...

"I was very surprised because you spoke to me suddenly and told me that you had wrong person."

Oh I see. Maybe I thought her someone whom I know. Then I'm a little consent. Although I have no idea how come she will be interested in me and decide to continue speaking with me, it doesn't matter now. After talking to her for a while, I closed the umbrella and returned to the original time.

The rain was already stopped. The odor of rain went far away. I'm getting excited when I think the encounter with her. When I raised my sight, I saw my friend's appearance. I am very uplifted now. I hit her shoulder by saying "Hey".

When she look back at her face, I am surprised.

"Oh, sorry. I have wrong person."

*****
Chapter 4: Drama

Section 1: Character Biography

Esperaza

Beyhan Alhan

This is Esperaza '17 grew up in Mexico. She is senior. Her zodiac sign is Lion. She has a calm structure. She is using the right side of her brain more often. Which means Creative side.

She and her family moved to America because of her father's job. Her mother is a nurse and her father is a manager of a PC company. She has a younger sister and older brother than her. And she has standard family life, like everyone has. She loves to play Violin. When she plays that instrument she always says that, "Life always makes something difficult but you have to learn live with life and even you should learn to escape from the life. And that instrument is my escape key". Anyway, she loves to hang out with her friends. But now she is afraid of new people, new place, new country and new school. She had simple life. She did not see the hard side of life. Some people are not open to innovation and she is one of them. She has always lived in the same place since she was born. She always saw the same faces, same places, even same foods. I mean, nothing had change. And she just need someone to help her for her new life. But now she is in the new school.

The first week of her school was horrible. She had no friends and she was so shy. Actually she never even tried talk with someone. And when she goes home she always cried. She feels really lonely in the new country. Her family was trying to support her. But it did not work.

Finally, the second week of the school, she met a new person. The boy... He's name is Sebastian. And she started to make friends. Every day they started to get better. And the best thing was that, Sebastian is Mexican too. She did not feel alone anymore. Sebastian introduced her to other Mexicans. Everything is beginning to getting better in her life. After a while she began to notice the change in herself. She likes Sebastian and her feelings were not just one-sided. Sebastian also likes her. They get even closer. And after a short time, they start to dating. They were so happy. But their happiness prevented them from recognizing something. The bizarre behavior of Sebastian's best friend Lupito.

Lupito started to jealous of something. However, no one could see it. Actually nobody gave this a chance. But the truth cannot hide until forever. Esperanza has a new enemy now. After a while events start to mess up. Everyone gets away from him after the events that happened. It affected him worse. People pushed into loneliness instead of helping him. This caused him to start the drug.

*****
Ms. A.

An Nguyen

I am the one of a good team who has an important task to protect the treasure from the stealer. My name is Ms.A and I am a leader of this team. I am the shortest and the lightest person of the team which has three members. I have an original characteristic appearance: black hair, black eyes. My character follows a simple style fashion. Follow the posture of the leader, I am also clever, agile, smart and have a leadership. My appearance contrasts with my personality. I am a kind of person who has a petite body, low voice but quite attractive when solving the problem. Short hair and dynamic style make me look like not professional. But at all, I can show my best.

Ms.A was born in the rich family. Her father was a CEO of a weapon company who fought in the world war II of Germany. He had own company and the heir of this is Ms.A, the only child of him. He trained her to become a "City Hunter" from the day she was young until she is mature. After the death of her father, she sold the company and focus on her SPD Company which she established and directs it. This company runs in a special security which helps a customer in protection or takes back their property or treasure which they want. She graduated FBI university with the highest grade. Her life is so secret, she hides all of these things, she is also quite and no one can see her face except her teammate. Everyone just knows her about the profession of this famous company. The reason why her genitive become like that is her mother died after gave her birth, Ms.A has grown up without taking care of her mother, she was not taught to become like a girl. She just lived with her father since that time so her personality just like him and this reason forms Ms.A. She is from Germany then came to the USA with her father since she was 10 years old. Although she seems to be quiet but when she r really need a relax, she just likes to listen to a dance music not a pop ballad as her characteristic. She will turn on max volume of the CD when she swimming alone in her pool at her house. After that, she will turn back to her real life. She likes to being alone, she doesn't like to make a friend or get closer with anyone. She builds a wall around herself.

Her task is to do what the customer ask, she receives their money and finishes her job so she doesn't mind what is that stuff or that treasure, is it good or bad, is its effect on anyone?

*****
Smith

Andy Kang

He's name is Smith. He is 28 years old. And he is 6ft and 198 pound he have black hair, brown eyes, and he's complexion is normal and he's job is police. Posture is normal but always he scratched he's head. He's not general appearance over/ underweight, looks like untidy. And not attractive at first time looked but if you look more and more then you can see the charm. He wear the jeans, shirt, and jacket for winter. And he's hairstyle is simple just turn the right side for front hair. He defects is he missing one the sometime. And his voice tone is middle. Vocabulary is law

He and he's family economic level is middle and he's occupation is police he get a 4 year college he's home life is very hard because he's family was expect he because he's dad job is police chief and he's mom is lawyer and he's family and he don't have religion. He and he's family is Asian and Korean. He like played over watch and he's hobbies is watched soccer. He like the doing he's hobbies and he dislikes the work.

He's moral standards is decide by he think. And he have goals. He's goal is police chief and making the good family. He fear the death because he take the wrong judgments colleagues and people to die. His attitude towards life is precious. He's imagination is good, poise is so-so, and his judgment is bad. He's habits is he scratched his head. And he's good traits is very nice and cool he's bad traits is he is often sullen.

*****
Section 2: Monologue

Amy

An Nguyen

My name is Amy, I have a special best friend whose name is Jessica. We have been together for 3 years and very closed to each other. All secrets of us have been shared and will be shared forever.

We are studying in Johns Bridge high school, we've experienced during many sad days, great days and the happiest day. We first met each other when we were a freshman. I'm a kind of quiet people, I'm shy to communicate with other people and so does she. But day by day, I can open my mind to talk with friends, I feel better than ever. Jessica was a kind of quiet like me used to, so I want to help her to get on well with this environment. I started talking with her as impossible as I can. During our lunch time, after school days or in free period. She was too quiet to make me feel despondent. But after those days talking and sharing our story of each other, we understand more about each of us. We've been getting closer and closer than ever. Specially, we are almost similar appearance. We have short hair, both of us are a little bit overweight, I have a low voice but she has a graceful voice. Luckily, we have the same hobbies as walking in the sun and drawing.

The time we met and the time we have been together is nothing too special. We are too closed enough to our parents are known each other. I come to her house to overnight there and she also come back to my house to have a small party or do something fun like karaoke. When we have been together, we are not as quiet as we were. My house is near her house and it is easily for us to reach together. Why she became very seriously quiet like that just because she had a best friend before. But her best friend moved away to the other school so she cannot contact as usually as they did. She was afraid to get closer with anyone because she scares to be hurt one time again. I'm the only one who can help her heal her scar in her heart, I will never leave her alone because I know that it is difficult to make a new friend for that kind of person.

Until the day, a boy of a football team keeps an eye on her. I feel something weird. That time is the most important time of us. I feel that guy is not a kind of good boy, his face gives me a sign that he will do a bad thing for her. But I'm not sure so I can't judge him like that. But I advised Jessica should be careful with him. Those days were days string I can't feel comfortable. I was afraid that he will hurt her, she will be difficult to heal this big wound which is the first time she falls in love. I try to keep her keep calm, gradual to figure out that kind of this person, do not give love too hastily. I try to find out the information of this person and I know that he is a bad boy.

By the titular of a close friend of Jessica, specially, I am her best friend. My responsibility is appeasing her, try to protect her out of the evil thing.

****
Ashley

Alexandra Delgado

I was ten years old when our mother let us because she couldn't afford the weight of two children growing and a father who abandoned us because of the alcohol three years ago. Since then our mother developed a preference for me, thus she related john with our father.

I remember the coldest day in my life, gray, day of January I could felt the tension in the air.

when I woke up, I had that sensation that sometimes we fell warning us that that was not going to be our best day and we need to be careful; so I started my routine eating eggs, bacon and bread taking the orange juice and finally taken the bus to school, avoiding to fall or stumble over someone.

And then in the route to home I got a message from my brother saying that I need to hurry up.

Arriving home I got the worst panoramic in all my life my mother crying grabbing her luggage taking the photos that we put on the freezer my draws and the keys of the car, explaining us that she really sorry but she need to breath and find peace with all the emotions that she felt.

Then she leave us and I can't explain my feelings in that moment I didn't know if I should cry, be angry, have empathy or disappointment by her acts.

After all she taught me everything since I was born, she took care of us even when my father leave the home and ran away, she always was our pillar, and she just leave us without hope in the world.

*****
Baker

Gabriel Vasconcellos

Baker is a character that at the beginning of the story, does not appear much, but the details change things, because at the beginning of everything I have just made breads and attended the client, and being a good person attracted much public, and that soon the woman has always treasured everything that was good and the best, then with information arriving in her, she decides to go personally to know who sells this wonderful product. After her first trip she was simply mesmerized by her appearance, at this moment she began to have a little love between them. With this, the story takes another turn and in the middle of this it ends up having an affair with this baker and thus having a son, but everything hidden, so nobody knew about what happened, and she had to hide it at all costs because She was married, until at a certain moment the truths begin to appear and at the end of the story the baker tells that his son is his and shocks them all.

Timmy is a person who in the begin the story don't have a real big action, he just is a friend of them and was playing basketball with him friends. After this time he have more influence on the story, talking with the people and that way he enters in the story, after that he get a job and have a time in the story that we want to eat pizza, he don't know the name of the street and he said "on the pizza street"(or something like that ) and it's was so funny. Timmy is a good person, Like to play sports all the time, spent time talking with everybody, have a great personality , you can see it on the story even he don't appears the most time.

*****
Delaney

Roman Smieja

My name is Delaney and I was born in America in1999, in a small city called Paducah, Kentucky. My family's work was very stressful and very hard, but they didn't get paid enough. My father leaves in the morning at 8:00AM and doesn't get home until 10:00PM. He works as a neurologist. Neurologists study how the brain and the nervous system interact with the body. Unfortunately, he doesn't make enough money to pay for his children's school. My mom is a lawyer and she also doesn't make a lot of money. My parents thought that moving to a new city would help their finances.

I was only five years old when we moved to Silver Spring, Maryland. I don't really know a lot of things by that time. I just go to school come and do my homework and play with my neighbors. My neighbor have two kids one is a boy his name is called Adam and he is six years old, his sister name is Melat. She is five years old. She like to play toy guns many times, and her brother Adam like to play soccer. After i move to Maryland they become medium rich. I start being in the club for school. I was smart when I was in middle school. I was studying well and nothing is not holding me back from getting A in the class. I don't really have a best friend that I interested off. When I was in primary school I was having a friend her name was Katy is was funny but a little bit crazy about her life. I mean that Katy's family were rich comparing from my family. She always like to take about shoe, and clothes. Katy is very abscess with kid's fashion. Her mom and dad are trying to put her in television commercials and to work some cloth fashions. I always get tired from listening to Katy.

Today I make a new friend her name is Carole. She is one year older than me. She is seventh grade, and I'm six grade. She is really nice and she looks like my sister. And I miss my sister always. My sister is 20 years old. Her name is Selena. She was my all thing she teach me all the thing and she is smart. She went to college two years ago in Colombian University, she studies engineering. A lost my sister when I was sixteen years old. In Christmas weekend when she drive to us, she run to a track and she is dead. It is one year pass now after she gone but i see her in my dream and in my mind all the time.

When I was fifteen years old we move to Atlanta, Georgia. I really like it there this is my second years in Georgia. i am seventeen years old now. I'm a cheerleader for my school football team and i am in the competition in other place for almost two years now. I really like Atlanta. The weather is good and the people are nice and calm. I have a friend her name is Elizabeth she is my friend in my school. I have a best friend that I'm always proud off. She push me to do all the thing I wish for. She is like my sister and my best friend. Her name is Jessica. We are going to different school but she is always in my house and all the weekend we go to the park and listen to music. Jessica like quiet places it makes her really happy. Elizabeth is very good about fashion and about choosing friends. She now how to make people bad.

I is always try to make it right this thing but I am a little bit worried about what I did. I like to judge people's many times, I like to sit at night and watch the stars and think of my sister, I like to make my friend happy and be with her all the time. My good traits is that really close for friends or other children. My bed traits is that i make feel people bad how they look or how they talk. I don't like when people see me down. I like to be good all the time and be what I dream.

*****
Gatsby

Beyhan Alhan

The story that came to my mind made me smile again.

That day was the first Valentine's Day for our relationship. I was very nervous. What gift was given to a perfect one like her? Also, there was not enough money. Those days were already days when I was pitying myself not trusting myself. She was golden girl but I was just me. I thought I did not deserve her and everything bad about myself. However, how wrong I am.

I started to think about surprise 3 months ago. I was ready to do thing for her that I have never done. I asked everyone around me, except her friends. Daisy's big mouthed friends surely told her. I did not ask them, but I wish I did. Anyway, I finally found a gift worthy of her. Our bright idea was that. First of all, I would rent a yacht for a day. It would be a normal romantic dinner outside of the yacht and every part of the room inside the yacht will be covered with black daisies... She would wear a white dress. This would symbolize the whiter than white daisy of my life. And I would give her a daisy necklace with our initial letters on it. So, I borrowed some money from 7 people, I borrowed $3,000 bank credits and spent the money I have accumulated so far for this organization.

I prepared everything until that day came. Daisy's cousin "Nick" who helped me the most for this. My excitement was growing every day. Anyone who knew this surprise laughed at me from a distance. I was pretty sure she will love this gift

When that day came, everything was ready. Champagne, yacht, necklace, black daisies, dinner, white dress, everything. I was transformed into a person I have never been to. I invited her to the yacht. As told her, she was wearing the dress which I have already send her. She did not see the daisies. It was the last part of my surprise. First, we ate perfect dinner. She seemed very happy. Everything was perfect until the last moment. There was only one thing I messed. Just one and most important one. Her allergy to the daisies.

We were in the hospital end of our first Valentine's Day. And we never celebrated that day again.

*****
Jack

Yoav Zemach

(Jack is in the coach's office with coach after he didn't do well in the football practice and tells coach that today is the day that his grandfather died one year ago)

It all started while I was 16 years old, first championship we won!! And I was so happy, after all I trained so hard all season and now I realized that it was worth it. Maybe now I will have a chance with Delany and she will come with me for a date. I am wondering why did my family left at the middle of the game instead of staying until the end. That was weird but I kept playing. At the end of the match after we finished celebrating Paul gave me a ride back home. I entered the house so happy so I yelled everywhere that we won but it was quiet no one answered to me. Suddenly the door opened and my mom walked in to the house with red eyes. I can't forget this moment, she said "jack I don't know how to tell you but Grandpa died, he was involved in a car accident. They said that someone drunk drove into his car". I couldn't believe, my grandfather my "best friend" the one that always pushed me and never gave up about me even while I gave up about myself is gone now. What am I supposed to do? I should have told him how much I loved him and answer him on the phone every day. I was so stupid that I reject some of his calls because of homework, practice's and friends. Now he is probably thinking that I hate him. I am the worst grandson in the entire world. (crying).

(brake)

You know what? it is not true I promised to myself and for him that I will never say bad things about myself!

I know that he loved me more than I loved him. And instead of looking to the past and talk about it I will look forward that's what will make me better and that is what my grandpa wanted me to do.

I am sorry for the practice today coach but from today I will be the best version of myself and I will represent him in the best way that possible I want everyone to know who was my grandpa and what he did for me! Grandpa remember I am sorry that I cried I know you how much you hate when I am crying.

And today my journey begins.

*****
Luz

Ashanty Pineda

Hey my name is Luz, I am 16 years old, I am 53ft high, a, thin person, I have brown air, hazel eyes white skin. I have a healthy weight; I am neat and must of my friends say I am an attractive person. I love wearing black clothing, it makes my long brown hair look lighter. I have a sharp voice and my biggest defect is doing drugs.

When I was a kid, my mom died and since then my dad just pays attention to his business, he is never available for me, he never has free time. He thinks that just giving me money it's enough for me, that money is all I need. I started doing drugs since I was 12, as I had a lot of money that I didn't knew what to do with it. Right now, I study my junior year at my local high school where my best friend and I met, she is the one who taught me about new drugs.

I am Christian but I never go to church, I am Latina, my mom was Mexican and she taught me Spanish, my dad is American and has no clue about Spanish. I enjoy cooking but I don't do it frequently, I guess it's because I am always too high to remember the recipes or steps of how to do something. Drugs are the only thing that makes me forget about the fact that my dad doesn't care about me, that he doesn't love me.

As my mom died when I was a child and since the dad had never spent time with me. There was no one to taught me moral standards or how I should behave around others, I have always done what I want, and maybe all I do it's to call my dad's attention but doesn't even notice. My biggest dream has always been having my dad's attention, that he notices what I do I don't care if it is only once. I am a moody person and I cannot control it even if I try. I am a little insecure about myself and my appearance but I never show it, I don't like people noticing my weakness.

My biggest fear it's never get to have dad's attention.

*****
Rose

Roman Smieja

My name is Ms. Rose James. I was born in America, in 1983 New York City. I was born and raised in New York for 20 years. When I was a kid my friend makes me laugh about my size. When I was ten years old, I weigh 110 pounds. I was smartest kid in my school. I always get A. my schoolmates called me number one neared and fat kid from our school. I was always ashamed of myself. I don't like to see myself in the mirror. Because it scares me.

When I get in high school I was the same weight of my ten years old. Now I am sixteen years old. I have a group of friend. They are really nice and sweet about our friendship. My parents are really proud of my school grade. Always I get A so my parents plan to do a trip all free time. To go other countries and learn about their life and there story. My parents wants me to be a doctor and they want to see when I make them proud because they have only one daughter and that is only me, so I am trying my best to make them proud. They like to see me always being happy.

I like to wear a long dress with a cover of a scarves, and I like to wear jeans with shirt, a coat and a hell. My hairstyle is many times change. I like to change it all the time. I like to straighten it once a week or sometimes I like to put it in hard band, and I like to put her hair down and braid it to place. I am a little bit worried about how I talk to people to do something for me. I like to use please all the time. I speak like tone of voice. I am a little bit scary about how I make things to done it. Now I am 34 years old. I studied mechanical engineering, but I work in the company that transporting treasures to other countries.

I am really proud of my work and I love it but all the time I will have some good people that will be good when we support them and send them, but some of them are like they don't want to be late them stuff one minute or a day. They are calling two or three times a day. I been working this company almost 13 years now. I love some of my customers and I love my workers. I have a big house that is 4 ground plus. I have my own swimming pool and I leave with my husband Mr. Robel. He is two years older than me. I met him when he come to my office for work and he ask me for a drink and we start dating. I been marry him almost 4 years now. We have a son that is only two years old. His name is Chris. My husband like that name so we named him. We are really happy family.

*****
Smith

Andy Kang

My name is smith and I am police man. I from New Jersey. My work part is the school policeman. Today someone call police station. And I think this is very dangerous situation. Because a caller said I hear the snarled sound the next house. I just check the home address. That address is victim's house. I go to the house quickly. But it's late. Because one boy was lying down with blood his head.

I started asking question for student. But student no answer. I want help for student. But I can't because student no answer. The trial begins. Student loss the trial student go to jail. And long time ago. Victims and his friend, student friends come and they said this happen is wrong. And restart the trial. And student get free. And I got disciplinary action. Because I didn't well the investigate.

And I going to student house and I hear the whine sound. I running and open the door and I see the crying her and her friend. And I see her brother hanged his neck and kill self. And I said take care him. And the that case has end.

*****
Section 3: Plays

Cheating

An Nguyen, Roman Smieja, Yoav Zemach, Anastassia Vazquez Zuniga, Ryotaro Shirane, Joao Azevedo Coelho Costa, Mako Hashimoto

Act 1

Scene 1

(At Johns Creek High School)

(Paul, Jessica, Jake and Amy are talking in the hall. Paul and Jake are doing hands-greeting)

Jake: Hey What's up,? Are you ready for the game tomorrow?

Paul: Sure! I am (everyone giggling)

Paul: I heard that Alpharetta high school won John's bridge.

Jack: Yeah they are good but I trust coach. He will make us work hard.

Jessica: Guys you are the best. It's gonna be fine. Don't you think, Amy?

Amy: Sure. You guys are the best players around here. Just don't worry.

Jessica: Paul, If you will win this game, I'll make sure that you will get little present. (Jessica giggling)

Oh, wait. I need a ride to school, can you give me a ride?

Jake: I can pick you up if you want.

Jessica: No, thanks. I'm fine.

Paul: I will pick you up, don't worry. (Jessica and Amy exit)

Paul: Wanna hear something? (Paul laughs)

Jake: What? Sure, talk to me.

Paul: I don't love Jessica! I'm using her just for the fun when I'm bored. (Paul laughs loudly)

Jake: Haha. Awesome, dude. (Jake makes his face sad.)

(Jake and Paul exit.)

Scene 2

(At Alpharetta High School's filed)

(Paul and Jake's team fight against Brandon's team. Paul and Jake's team won. Brandon ran to Paul and Jake and introduced himself to them.)

Brandon: Hey! I'm Brandon. It was awesome game.

Paul: Thanks! I'm Paul..

Jake: Hey man I am Jake. (hand shake)

Brandon: Hey! We should hang out this weekend?

Paul: Sure! Why not? Here's my phone number. (Brandon gave the phone to Paul and he put his number) I will let you know Jake's number later. Is that all right, Jake?

Jake: Yup.

Brandon: Thanks.

Delaney: Hey! I'm Delaney.

Elizabeth: Hi!

Delaney: You guys were good today.

Jake: oh, Thank you.

(Paul grabs Delaney's hand and starts shaking hands)

Paul: Can I get your phone number?

Delaney: Sure. Here you go.

(Paul passes his phone to Delaney and she puts her number)

Paul: Thanks. Okay, I'll leave now because I have thing to do. See you guys.

(Paul exits.)

(Jake looks at Paul leaving. Jake looks at Delaney)

Jake: So... You guys have been friends since when?

Delaney: We met at the festival and we become friends and we are going the same school, too.

Elizabeth: Yes.

Jake: I see. That's cool. So you guys are so lucky.

Elizabeth: Delaney! We have to leave now because my dad is coming to pick us up.

Delaney: Okay. Let's go. It was glad to see you Jake. I hope we can see each other again.

Jake: me too. Bye guys.

(Delaney and Elizabeth exit. Jake and Brandon wave their hands to them. Brandon looks at Jake.

Brandon: It's too late, we should leave now.

Jake: See you. (Brandon and Jake exit)

(That night Brandon texts him)

(Texting)

Brandon: Hey, Paul! Can you give me Jake's phone number? I'm thinking about creating a group chat.

Paul: Ooops! I totally forgot about that. Here you go. (Paul sends Jake's number)

Brandon: Thanks. Oh, why don't we go to my friend, Johnny's party? It will start at 9 o'clock. This is his address.

Scene 3

(Paul and Brandon are in the Johnny's Party)

Paul: Bro, this party is awesome!

Brandon: Of course dude. Did you see Jake today?

Paul: No, I haven't seen.

Brandon: I will call him.

(Brandon calls Jake)

Hey, Jake. What's up?

Jake: Hey. I'm stuck in traffic.

Brandon: Oh. Gotcha.

Jake: thirty minutes and i am there.

Brandon: Okay. We're waiting for you. Bye. (Finish phone call)

Paul: So what is he doing?

Brandon: He's stuck in traffic.

Paul: Whatever. I'm busy for gonna grab something to drink.

Brandon: Okay. (Paul is enjoying party. Brandon is talking to his friend.)

Jake: Hey, Brandon. .

Brandon: No. that's fine. And by the way do you know Johnny?. (Jake comes up to Brandon and go to Johnny to introduce Jake)

Brandon: Johnny, that's Jake.

Jake: Nice to meet you.

Johnny: Glad to see you. I hope you enjoy the party.

Jake: I will. (Brandon and Jake go to see Paul)

Paul: What's going on?

Jake: I got stuck in traffic.

Paul: I'm sorry. You lost the timing to see cute girls.

Paul: Do you guys want some drink?

Brandon and Jake: Sure!!. (Paul gives drinks to Brandon and Jake)

Paul, Jake and Brandon: Cheers.

Paul: So Brandon! Can you tell me about Delaney?

Jake: come on, Paul...

Paul: Why not?

Brandon: Oh...okay. What do you want to know?

Paul: Umm... First of all, I wanna know Delaney's personality and...

(They talked for a while)

Paul: I want to know more about her. (Paul is giggling)

(Paul, Jake and Brandon exit.)

Act 2

Scene 1

Paul: It's Friday. Ahhhh! I'm bored and I don't have any plan today with Jessica. (Talking to himself) Is there any way to make me not bored? Oh! I can ask Delaney if she wants to go out with me.

(Texting to Delaney)

Paul: Hey. (hand wave emoji)

Delaney: Hi, Paul.

Paul: Can I ask you something...?

Delaney: Sure, what is it?

Paul: Do you want to go out with me tonight?

Delaney: Yeah, sure... So where are we going and at what time?

Paul: Why don't we go to a movie? I will drop you off at your home after the movie.

Delaney: That sounds good.

Paul: Why don't we meet at Starbucks at 6:30p.m.?

Delaney: Sure! I will be there with my friend to get some drink, so I can meet you there.

Paul: Cool, see you then.

Delany: See ya.

Paul: Woohoo! (Paul sings happily)

Scene 2

(Delaney Facetiming Elizabeth)

Oh my Goodness!! It's gonna be fun. I have to tell Elizabeth!

Delaney: Hi, Elizabeth!!!!

Elizabeth: Hi. What's going on?

Delaney: I want to tell you something surprising.

Elizabet: Is that good news or bad news? Let me guess... It's a good news, isn't it? You look so happy.

Delaney: It's a good news.

Elizabeth: Okay, What is it?

Delaney: I'm going out like a date tonight!!

Elizabeth: What? With who?

Delaney: Guess who?

Elizabeth: Hmm... Ethan?

Delaney: Nope.

Elizabeth: Andrew?

Delaney: No, Elizabeth! With Paul!!

Elizabeth: Oh... my... god! That's good. Wait, is that a guy you met in football game?

Delaney: Yes.

Elizabeth: I'm super happy to hear that! Congratulation.

Delaney: thanks, do you want to come to my house? I want you to help me with choosing outfits for tonight.

Elizabeth: I would love to. At three o'clock?

Delaney: Sounds good, see you later and Can you do me a favor?

Elizabeth: Umm... It depends on what it is.

Delaney: Could you drop me off at Starbucks?

Elizabeth: Sure.

Delaney: You are the best. Thanks. See ya.

Elizabeth: Bye.

(Elizabeth helped Delaney with choosing outfit and makeup until 5:50 p.m. Then Elizabeth dropped Delaney at the Starbucks)

(Elizabeth exits)

(Delaney is wearing a fancy high jeans and high tops pink shoe with a cute black jacket)

Delaney: It's only 6:00 p.m. Time is going so slow.

Scene 3

(After ten minutes. Paul enters)

Paul: Hey, Delaney. Sorry for making you wait. You look nice.

Delaney: Thanks, you too.

Paul: Are you ready for the movie?

Delaney: Yeah.

Paul: I'm interested in this movie so much because I saw the trailer and it was... So I'm so excited to watch it. I hope you will like it.

(Delaney smiles at Paul)

(Delaney and Paul enjoy the movie. Paul's phone rings twice. Paul turns off his phone)

<In Paul's mind>

Side talk (Oh my god. Jessica is calling me twice she's not gonna stop. I have to answer it. I don't know what should I say to her though)

(Paul stands up. Delaney looks up at Paul. Paul does some gestures to Delaney. Delaney nods. Paul goes to bathroom to talk to Jessica)

Paul: Hey.

Jessica: Hi! Why don't you come to my house now?

Paul: Umm... Sorry, I can't. My family and I are in the theater.

Jessica: Oh, okay. Have fun. I will see you next time.

Paul: Thank you. Good night. (Paul walks back to his seat)

Delaney: Who was it?

Paul: Umm, it was my mom. She was asking me what time I'm gonna back home.

Delaney: Oh... Why didn't you tell her?

Paul: I thought she's not gonna care about it.

(After the movie, Paul walks with Delaney to her home)

Paul: Did you like the movie?

Delaney: Yeah, I like it. It was funny.

Paul: Glad you like it.

Delaney: Do you want to get some ice cream on the way home?

Paul: Sure.

Delaney: I was about to forget about something.

Paul: What is it?

Delaney: I'm gonna ask my friend to go out for dinner with her boyfriend. Is that ok?

Paul: Yeah, I like that. (Paul blinks to Delaney)

Delaney: Bye.

Paul: see ya.

(Delaney enters her house)

Act 3

Scene 1

(On phoning. The ringtones ringing, Jessica picks up the phone without seeing the screen phone).

Delaney: Ohh..... Jess. I miss you so much. (Jessica looks back the screen) How's it going on? It been a long time.

Jessica: A lot of things happened. And the happiest moment of my life was appeared!

Delany: What's that, I want to hear it.

Delany: I also have a good news.

Jessica: Tell me, tell me right now, I'm so curious.

Delany: Alright. (Shy). I have a boyfriend.

Jessica: Really, Does he look good?

Delany: So so, kind of...

Jessica: Is he good to you.

Delany: Of course, he knows a lot of girls but it's ok. I'm prettier than others.

Jessica: Oh my goodness, you accept him.

Delany: I'm happy for both of us Jess. Tell me about yours, come on.

Jessica: Ok, for me he looks so gentle, he is taller than me a head, curly hair and kind of handsome boy.

Delany: Ohh, really Jess.

Jessica: Just kidding, I don't think he is handsome.

Delany: (laughing), but my boyfriend also has curly hair, he is going in yours school Jess.

Jessica: Oh really, I will find him. (laughing). I'm very excited to see him now.

Delany: Of course, you can see him. His name is Paul. You can help me take a look at him Jess.

Jessica: OMG, my boyfriend named Paul too. And he also has Curly hair. He is tall like your. I smell something cheating.

Delany: OMG, I see. We have to consider it again.

Jessica: Keep calm and solve the problem right now.

Delany: yes, we are not letting our friendship broken.

Jessica: I have an idea. Let's call him.

Delany: Yup, call him and call for me after.

Jessica: NO, don't hurry, just call to make sure that our boyfriend is the same person.

Let's talk something like give him a regard or make an appointment to meet him outside.

Delany: Right. I think it will be a funny story.

Jessica: How long have you been together?

Delany: Just 3 weeks.

Jessica: We have been a month. Let me ask you a question. Last 3 weekend, did you hang out with him?

Delany: Yes, what happened?

Jessica: I just ask. Where did you go?

Delany: Oh, It was so happy, it was my first dating, we went to cinema.

Jessica: Ok, fine. Listen to me. He cheats on us. On that day he said to me that he went to cinema with his family so he can not come to my house. He can not be a man for us be me continue.

Delany: I got you, don't be worry about our friendship

Jessica: Ok. Remember don't let the boy break our friendship.

Delany: Sure!

Jessica: forget it. Just make some fun.

Delany: Fine, we will eat first. Let's go to the restaurant.

Jessica: Let's go.

scene 2

(At restaurant. Delaney and Jessica are doing secret meeting)

Delaney: Jessica! I have a good plan!

Jessica: What is it?

Delaney: We are going to meet Paul in same time. And we're going to break up with him!

Jessica: That sounds harsh to him though.

Delaney: Yeah, but what he did to us is horrible. That must not happen.

Jessica: Okay. What day are we going to do this at where?

Delaney: This Friday will be awesome!! At mall?

Jessica: Mall? Oka

Delaney: You're gonna date with him first. And I'm going to meet you guys naturally. And I'm going to say like "Hi, Paul! What are you doing? Hanging out with your girlfriend?" or something like that. Then I'm going to greet you like "Hi, Jess! Thanks for hanging out with me last Wednesday. I had so much fun with you at the restaurant especially when we were talking about our boyfriend. That food... it was amazing!! Why don't we go this Sunday?"

Jessica: Okay... But why you have so much confidence to do that?

Delaney: Do you want to know?

Jessica: Sure!

Delaney: Guess what happened yesterday? You know Jake, right? He asked me to be his girlfriend!!

Jessica: What? I thought he's just crazy about football.

Delany: I know, right? So I said, "I want to start from friend." because I don't know him well. You know? I wanted to know him first.

Jessica: Congratulation! So, you guys going to date this Saturday?

Delaney: Oh I forgot to tell you. Besides, I talked to him about this stuff. He said, "I'm not going to say anything about that plan. But Paul! How can he do that to you? I cannot believe. See? It can't be happening.

Jessica: Yes.

Delaney: How about you? You're going to make another boyfriend?

Jessica: No... I will take rest with this kind of stuff. Beside, there's something I want to focus on.

Delaney: Nice! I know you're going to do well.

Jessica: I have things to do after this so see you on Friday!

Delaney: Yup. Bye!

(At mall. Paul and Jessica watched movie and they're walking).

Paul: That movie was amazing. You like it?

Jessica: Yes. I really like it. Thanks for joining me, Paul.

Paul: Of course, I was thinking we haven't dated for a long time so when you asked me, i was so happy. So what do you want to go next?

Jessica: I just want to walk around for a little while.

Paul: Sure! Whatever you say.

(They are walking. And Delaney shows up from the opposite direction)

Delaney: Hi, Paul and Jessica! How's your week so far? Are you guys dating, right now?

Paul: No! Of course, not! We have just met like 5 minutes ago.

Jessica: What? We haven't just met. We were watching movie together. Wasn't it dating?

Paul: I will explain you later. Anyway, how and why do you know Jess?

Delaney: Didn't I tell you about it? We are best friends! We met last summer. Our bond is stronger than our relationship though.

Paul:...

Delaney: Seems like somebody doesn't have anything to say about this situation. You know what, Paul? I'm done with this relationship. Goodbye. (Delaney exits. Paul turned to Jessica)

Paul: Let me explain you.

Jessica: I knew it. I was thinking this relationship is weird.

Paul: Calm down, Jessica. Please. Let me explain.

Jessica: No. You don't have any rights to convince me. We better break up. You broke my heart. And it's unfixable. Just leave me alone, okay?

(Jessica exit)

Paul: What the hell was going on? Too many things were happening in same time. First of all, I didn't know about they know each other. That was huge mistake. I should have asked! Second of all, I hadn't expected that this was going to happen at the end of this relationship.

(Paul exits)

Scene 3

(At his house's bathroom. He's talking to himself)

Paul: It's gonna be alright, Paul. Just relax nobody knows this truth. It's gonna be fine. You can make another girlfriend soon.

Scene 4

(Monday at school)

Paul: Hey! What's up everybody? (Everybody ignores)

Paul: What the hell?

Jake: What's up, Paul?

Paul: I don't know. What happened? Everybody's ignoring me! I didn't do anything. I swear.

Jake: For sure?

Paul: Yeah!

(Jake showed his phone)

Jake: I think every student got this e-mail. I'm sorry, Paul. But this is happening.

Paul: Whaaaaaaaaat? (Paul's reading. Paul puts his knees on the flour)

Nooooooooo...
Play

Walter Costa, Alexandra Delgado, Maximiliano Estrada, Andy Kang, Kinza Israr, Param Soni, and Gabriel Vasconcello

Scene 1 (At school) jordan, ashley, connor, teacher

(the bell ring everyone is going to class)

Ashley: how are you teacher?

Teacher: im very good ashley thank you, how are you?

Ashley: im very good thanks

(jordan and connor enters)

Connor: hey you punk! Just get lost i don't want to see your ugly face here

Jd: yeah just get lost, you are just a loser please get out of here.

(ashley gets sad)

Ashley: teacher this guys are saying bad stuff to me

Teacher: what! What thinks?

ashley : they are telling me to go away and all that stuff

Teacher: hahahahaha! Stop being a small kid and handle it by yourself

Scene 2

(ashley star crying and runs to the bathroom).

(bathroom)

Ashley: I feel so sad, I want to die, maybe I should move to the next county, or another country

(Rachel enters to the bathroom)

Ashley: they told me horrible things, they hate me

Rachel: everything is going to be okay, keep calm

Ashley: no, they are bullying me every single day, they never stop, I thought, I could move to another country

Rachel: are you crazy?

Ashley: what about Canada?

Rachel: I can talk with the principal

Ashley: I don't want this being public

Rachel: you need to make it stop

Ashley: I know but it is very hard,

look I know Canadians they have good bacon

Rachel: really? You shouldn't be serious, I'm going to help you. Ok?

Scene 3(At the basketball court) (Connor, Jordan, Timmy)

Connor: Man I think that we should stop saying these things to rachel.

Jordan: What ?

Timmy: What are you talking about?

Connor: yeah man, I mean she is always crying, I really think we should stop.

Jordan: What a little cat. Don't tell me that you like her

Timmy: Ew man, she is ugly.

Connor: No, that's not it I just think that... you know what never mind.

Timmy:What the heck is going on with you ?

Connor: I'll go apologize myself, are you guys coming ?

Jordan:of course not, apologize for what we are just playing around she should know that we are just messing with her.

Timmy: Yeah man she knows that we are not being serious.

Connor: no no no, that's not right I'll do it with you our without you.

Jordan: Stop being stupid.

Timmy: yeah man, she is not a little girl. She should know how to handle that.

Connor:You're so childish, both of you, grow up man, grow up.

(Connor leaves)

Jordan: Such a little girl

Timmy: Let's go Jordan leave this loser, let him go kiss his love.

(Jordan and Timmy Go back play basketball)

(They go to their house)

Scene 4 ( At Ashley's house ) Ashley and her brother........

Ashley: hey, brother I need to talk to you about my classes, today i had a really bad day

John: are the stupid guys bulling you again?

Ashley: yes, it's getting worst every day

John: don't pay attention to them, they are children.

Ashley: I can't do it, they really hate me

John: what do you mean ??

Ashley: they will never stop, i want to die

John: don't say that, I need to go to my work, we can talk about it later

Ashley: ok

(John leaved the living room)

Scene (Knocks on the door) (connor comes down to Ashley's place)

Connor: can I talk to you

Ashley: no, get out

Connor: I want to apologize, because I feel bad, what I did to you is not correct

Ashley: I don't believe you

Connor: I am really sorry, what we did is unfair and I recognize my fault

Ashley: get out, i don't want to talk to you

Connor: I swear I am sorry, i felt bad all the time and it was all going in my mind.

John: Ash do you have my keys, I am going to be late at work

(John walk toward the living room)

John: what are you doing here, get out

Connor: we are talking, this is not your business

John: now, get out!

Connor: don't talk to me like that

John: I talk to you the way I want, you are in my property

(Connor and John start to fight)

(Ashley tried to separate them, but Connor hit her in the forehead)

(John pushed Connor toward the table and Connor fell unconscious

Ashley start panicking)

(John ran away)

(Before the interrogated Ashley)

(neighbor called the police office and he or she explain the what happening)

Smith: 911 what's your emergency?

neighbor: hello is this police station?

Smith: yes, how can I help you?

neighbor: i heard screams from my neighbor's house

Smith : Do you know what's going on ?

neighbor: i don't know but it was like a dangerous situation.

Smith: okay, can you tell me the address?

Neighbor: georgia atlanta taylorrode 10946

Smith: I'm on my way

(Smith going to the address. And he starts to interrogate Ashley)

Smith : what is your name?

Ashley: m..my name is ashley.

Smith: you know what happened in here. Right?

Ashley:....

(She does not say anything)

Smith: I know your feeling but if you don't speak i can't help you.

Ashley:...

Smith: okay we need to go police station. Because we need to investigate.

(ashley nod the head) (smith and ashley is going to the police station)

Smith: are you okay? how about your feeling

Ashley:...... ( she shook her head slowly from left and right)

Smith: okay, can you tell me the what happen there?

(She doesn't say anything.)

Ashley:........ The Bully came to my house...

Smith: And what??

Ashley: I... I... I don't know, I'm sorry

Smith: you not said anything. I cant help you

Scene 6 Court with Ashley, Rachel, judge, friends of Connors Tim, Jordan and the policeman

Judge- defends present your words (Ashley with tears in the eyes go to the chair) You swear say the truth and only the truth.

Ashley- yes

Judge- present yours defend

Ashley- we were at my house Connor and me, we lost control of the situation and we star arguing and my brother came and defend me and I just turn around crying 6and then the policeman come and I saw Connor in the flortor I didn't even know what happen.

Judge- did you have any proofs of that

Ashley- no but I swear that I didn't do anything to Connor.

Police man- she is lying

Judge- shut up, is not your turn to speak, let her speak.

Ashley- can I present my defend?

Judge- yes

(Rachel stand up)

Rachel- Ashley is not a bad girl; she would never do such a thing like that

Judge- yes but that does not justify the situation here, if you guy do not give me something good she is going to jail for good.

Police man and friends of connor- yeeees! Jail jail jail jail

Police man- sir can I have a word

Judge- yes

Police man- I saw this lady in the house she was the only one there so she is guilty lock her in jail

(judge have his final decision)

Judge- Ashley you are accused guilty for the presented charges

the court came to this conclusion to send Ashley to jail for 5 years

Final decision.

Ashley- nooooooooooooo! (she falls to the ground and start crying)

Scene 7 (At the jail...... john goes to see Ashley)

John: hey si.... (Ashley looks at him and starts crying........)

Ashley: why r u here..... I don't wanna see your face ,just leave from here.

J: i know u r angry but..... I was scared and i did not know how to react at the moment so i blamed it at you.

A:how could you do this to me and if you were guilty why did you not come to the court to say that it was you and not me who did it all.

J: I'm sorry I was so scared I didn't want to go to jail.

A: just get lost and never come to met me or try to contact........

(John turn and starts walking out..... He has tears in his eyes but says nothing and leaves the site)

Scene 8(After 6 months, connor still in coma at the hospital) (Rachel, Timmy and Jordan goes to john's house) (At home) (knock the door)

John: Who is there?

Rachel: It's me, Rachel.

John: come inside.

Rachel: Hi john.

John: Hi Rachel.

Rachel: Can you give me one glass water.

John: Yes! Sure.

Rachel: Do you want to go to the hospital to see Connor?

John: yes, sure.

(at the hospital)

Jordan: Doctor do you have any idea when he will wake up ?

Doctor: No, he can wake up now or he can stay like this forever, we cannot give you a exact

time. Sorry

Jordan:... He will never wake up.

Rachel: keep it up Jordan he will wake up !

(Jordan looks at his friend in the bed, a tear fell from his eye he starts to punch him in the chest)

Jordan: WAKE UP,YOU SON OF A MOTHER.

(he keeps punching)

(Connor let go a deep sigh)

Connor: What's going on?

Jordan: I knew it, I knew that you would wake up.

Connor: What happen?

Jordan: You were in coma.

Connor: For how long ?

Jordan: 6 months

Connor: how did that happen?

Jordan:ashley pushed you and you hit your head.

(john leaves the room in silence)

(Connor starts to remember what happened that day)

Connor: but she didnt done anything to me, it was john.

Jordan: But he is right here...

Timmy: He just leaved.

Doctor: Sr. you got to leave the patient just came back from his coma he needs to rest.

Jordan: Rachel we got to go to the police station.

Rachel: Ok, lets go.

(at the police station)

Smith: How can I help you kids ?

Jordan: Sir. we committed a terrible error.

Smith: What error?

Rachel: You sent the wrong person to jail.

Jordan: We have to see her.

(The friends are going to jail to apologize to Ashley)

Jordan: Ashley I am really sorry, I want to apologize principally because all the horrible things that I said, the way that I treat you, and then we blamed you

Timmy: yes I feel so bad for all that I said, I recognize that I was so mean to you

Rachel: I knew you wasn't a murder, I really missed you

Ashley: I forgive you guys, but is fact that i waste too much time in jail and i need to recover my life

Rachel: you can stay in my home

Jordan: I am regretful

Ashley: you have my pardon

Timmy: the past months I belief that you almost killed my friend

Ashley: I just want to see my brother

Jordan: the last time that we saw him he was at the hospital

Rachel: I can go with you if you want my company

FINAL SCENE

John's house

John- omg what i'm going to do, he already told everyone that it was me that push him and make him sleep for 6 months

I can't do this

What if i go to mexico and never come back, what if i run away again, yes yes yes! Let's go to mexico.

(john is packing ol his stuff)

John- find i just need my boxers, probably are up stairs

(john is running in the stairs)

Omg this is to tireeeeeeeeeee!(john is falling)

John knock his head to the ground and with no signs of breathing

(ashley knocks at the door)

Ashley- john please open the door, i want to have a word with you please

(ashley waits for 3 min)

I'm opening the door

(ashley open the door and comes in)

Jooooooohn what happen, who did this to you nooooo

(ashley falls and grab him from the arms)

Brother i'm sorry, why bad things happen to the good people

(rachel, jordan, tim, connor and mrs smith enters)

Rachel- what happened ashley

Connor- omg this is bad

jordan - aaaaaaahhhhh

Tim- aaaaaaaahhhhhhh

Ashley- this is terrible he was the only one in my life and last time i saw him we had a fight I don't want this to end like this.

Police man- i can tell he was running away because his back is full of clothes and money

Tim- he was good he help his sister against us

connor - i feel this is my fault

Ashley- noo is not your fault is not anyone's fault i think his mind was wrong sense when we were kids he has been in problems but we never fix it

Rachel- we should go ashley

Police man- yee's ashley i'll take care of him from now

Ashley- i don't want to leave him alone

Connor, tim and jordan - he is not alone he is in our hearts.

The end.

*****
Chapter 5: Research 
Section 1: Five Ways to... 
How to Go to Backpacking Trip

Andy Kang

1) Develop Exercise. Because if you want to go backpacking trip then you need to some exercise. You have the Initial Stamina then it was not hard to walk. This is important, "Your cardiovascular fitness and leg strength will be of the utmost importance" (backpacker). The strength of your legs will improve, and it will be easier to walk the backpacking.

2) Test the your stuff. If you test the stuff than you know the what problem for your stuff. Because, "becoming familiar with your gear and making sure it works well before you leave can save you big problems down the trail." (backcountry). You try than you can use easy. And you know how to used.

3) Need to stuff. If you don't know the what i need to go backpacking than really your backpacking trip is so hard. This is important, "On your first trip, it's always tempting to bring more than you need. Before attempting an overnight jaunt, it's a good idea to put everything you're planning to bring on a day hike" (TRAVEL+LEISURE). If you know the what i need the stuff. Than your backpacking trip is easy.

4) Cope the ankle sprain. Because your ankle sprain than you don't know how to cope. Than your ankle is really dangerous. This is really important. " First aid is very important for ankle sprain. As I mentioned earlier, can be a chronic ankle sprain" (It's okay story). If you do it the first aid. Than your ankle is not dangerous.

5) Eat the backpacking trip. This is really important. You can burn through a surprising number of calories on the trail and will need to replenish before you continue your hike the next day. Because, "If you get lost or weather prevents you from hiking on you'll be especially grateful for the extra sustenance" (TRAVEL+LEISURE). And be sure to check the expiration date.

Works Cited

"Backpacking Tips - Guide to Planning a Backpacking Trip." Backcountry.com. N.p., n.d. Web. 6 Mar. 2017.

"Everything You Need for Your First Backpacking Trip." Travel + Leisure. N.p., n.d. Web. 6 Mar. 2017.

"Outdoor Action Guide to Hypothermia & Cold Weather Injuries." Princeton University. The Trustees of Princeton University, n.d. Web. 6 Mar. 2017.

Trainer, James Fisher Certified Personal. "11 Things Every Hiker Should Know About Fitness." Backpacker. N.p., 05 Jan. 2015. Web. 6 Mar. 2017.

*****
Five Things to Do Before Going to Finland and When You Are in Finland

Jesse Haarahiltunen

1. Get to know about health information. When you go on a trip to any country you need information on health related things. Know what vaccines and medicines based on where you are going and what you will do in the country ("Health Information for Travelers to Finland Traveler View"). Finland is not too dangerous country, but you still have to be careful and know what could be harmful for your health.

2. Know where you want to visit. Finland may not be the most flashy country, but there definitely still are some interesting and unique things you want to see. There are a lot of cool stuff like "Incredible scenery, unspoiled nature and a relatively liberal, modern political system are all positive attributes of Finland" ("10 Best Places to Visit in Finland"). If you are from a country that doesn't have snow, There will be some things related to snow that you want to see.

3. Things you want to do in Finland. There are a lot of unique, different and maybe even weird things that you can do in Finland. Things like skiing, summer at midnight when the sun doesn't set, sauna, and you can also meet santa claus in Finland. Sauna is very common thing in Finland, even though it might sound weird to people who don't know about it. One of the things that might seem weird to other people, that is completely normal for finnish people is sauna. "Sweating your troubles away in a steamy sauna is one of the quintessential Finnish experiences" ("Finland Things to See and Do").

4. Try snowboarding or skiing. Due to Finland having so much snow there are obviously going to be a lot of winter sports including snowboarding and skiing. There are a lot of good places to go snowboarding/skiing in Finland. "Costs do vary a bit but in general 4 hours equipment hire cost 20 euros. A lift pass will set you back 15 euros" (Finland World Snowboard Guide.)

5. Pack appropriate clothes. If you have seen pictures from Finland, you might think it's just ice and snow everywhere, but believe it or not it's not only that. In the summer, when it's not raining water/snow (yes snow in the middle of the summer) the weather gets warm, and sometimes even hot. So for the packing in summer make sure you have some good shoes, and have something warm too for the rains and such. If you are going in the winter, make sure you have warm clothing, scarf, beanie and warm shoes ("What Should I Pack for a Trip to Finland").

Works Cited

"10 Best Places to Visit in Finland." Touropia. N.p., n.d. Web. 09 Mar. 2017.

"Finland Things to See and Do." World Travel Guide. N.p., n.d. Web. 09 Mar. 2017.

"Finland." World Snowboard Guide. N.p., n.d. Web. 09 Mar. 2017.

"Health Information for Travelers to Finland Traveler View." Centers for Disease Control and Prevention. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention, 23 Feb. 2017. Web. 09 Mar. 2017.

"What Should I Pack for a Trip to Finland." Forbes Travel Guide. N.p., n.d. Web. 09 Mar. 2017.

*****
Five Things You Need to Do to Be Professional Soccer Player

Maximiliano Estrada

1: Improve your techniques. Improving your techniques such as, "dribbling, ball control, passing, receiving, and shooting" ("How to Become a Professional Soccer Player"). Is important because these skills are basic to soccer. For professional soccer player, a single error during the game can cause your team lose. If every single player in the league is working hard to be better at this game, then the whole league will have a higher value. The beautiful thing about this game you can always improve.

2: Improve physical fitness. Improving your physical fitness is also very important because even for soccer and any sport your physical condition must be perfect. That's how professionals become better by them self. "The more physically fit you can become; faster, stronger, better endurance, more flexible, more explosive, better balance" ("How to Become a Professional Soccer Player"). Is Then better you will be able to perform on the soccer field. Because also improving your physical is going to help you in be better in your skills and is going to make it easier for you. Rather than in soccer also is going to help in your private health.

3: Understand. You need also put more time on improving your understanding of the game like in what moment you must act this is how you speak inside the field and know the moments of the game. "To be successful on the soccer field not only do you want to be the most technically skilled and physically fit, but you also want to be smartest. Become a student of the game, watch videos, and read books. Keep learning and keep improving. Your mind should be like a sponge" (Humphries). Information is power and if you know more than others you have more chance to make it for professional.

4: Record your games. By watching your own game, you can work on yours errors and skills watching your position and where you can make it better. "Start by recording some of your Soccer games make a compilation video of your skills that you are truly pleased with. A video that will show your wide range of abilities, attacking and defending, technical skills, physical fitness, communication and teamwork skills, as well as self-confidence" (Humphries). Why is this, is because if you don't have too much resources you can always expand your views and even move to another country or continent that's the way how so many players become professional a good example is Messi he live in Argentina but he move to Spain and play over there and he became professional in Spain not in Argentina, and this lead us to our next tip.

5: Don't give up. Well first you need to have a burn motivation for make something to complete a goal, to finished and sometimes to make it, because most of the professional players have a good motivation like his mom die or you know some other things. "You need to have the sort of drive and passion were playing at some top-level matters more to you than getting paid top money". (Humphries). Why is this important because sometimes your motivation makes you keep going and sometimes helps. they love this game and put passion on their work they like it and they play to much better.

Works Cited

"17 Ways to Become a Professional Soccer Player." Soccer Training Info - 17 Ways to Become a Professional Soccer Player. N.p., n.d. Web. 14 Mar. 2017.

"How To Become A Professional Soccer Player." The Soccer Essentials. N.p., n.d. Web. 09 Mar. 2017.

Humphries, Nick NH. "How to Become a Professional Football (Soccer) Player: 10 Steps (Part 1)." Fieldoo Blog. Pro Footballer, 2 Apr. 2014. Web. 14 Mar. 2017.

*****
Five Ways to Be a Committed Basketball Fan

Kevin O'Neill

1. Get ready for a game. The first thing that you have to get is your team's jersey. Try to match your pants, socks, and shoes with your jersey. Before going to the game check the roster of the team. Verify the teams stats also. According to America's Best Sports Fans "They attend games, they buy apparel, they live and die with each pass or shot" ("America's Best Sports Fans").

2. Go to the games. You should go to at least 3 home games. By going to the games you learn the team's starting lineup and who the coach likes to substitute in when they are losing and when they are winning. "At the games, you can talk to other fans of the team who are just as enthusiastic about supporting the team as you are" ("America's Best Sports Fans"). Going to the games is a big part of being a committed basketball fan because you not only support the team with the money that you pay to attend the game, but also with moral support due to the fact that many of the players give the credit to the fans for being there for them the whole game ("America's Best Sports Fans").

3. Understand the sports rules and technicalities. By learning to understand the sports rules, you become a more involved fan because you comprehend what is happening in the game and know the consequences or benefits that certain calls by the referee bring to your team. Learning the technicalities such as tactics that are used throughout the match or set pieces used by your team incorporate you more as a committed fan and a moral asset to the team("How to Become an NBA Full Court Fan This Basketball Season").

4. Support the team as a whole, not a specific player on the team. Make sure that you are supporting a team because you like each and every part of team, all the players, and most if not all the staff. Being a fan who supports the team only because of one player that the like or a few players that they like, cannot be a truly committed basketball fan. One good example of committed team fans is the Boston Red Sox. Forbes magazine says, " They pack Fenway when the team is in town, and fill other stadiums when they are on the road. They stayed true throughout an epic dry spell, when the Sox went 86 years without winning a World Series–and when the team finally broke that drought in 2004, they grew even more fanatic" ("America's Best Sports Fans").

5. Surround yourself with fans of the team you are supporting. Going to an event or game with people involves you in the fanbase and allows you to integrate yourself more as a committed basketball fan. Äcording to The Seattle Times, "The more we follow a team, the deeper the bond becomes. They're us, and competing on a literal level as us - a little extension of us" ("The Psychology of Being a Sports Fan"). Participating in these events with fans from the same team also help you psychologically because according to Larry Stone from The Seattle Times, "show that rabid sports fans have higher self-esteem and are less depressed, less alienated and less lonely" ("The Psychology of Being a Sports Fan").

Works Cited

"America's Best Sports Fans." Forbes. Forbes Magazine, 02 Aug. 2010. Web. 24 Mar. 2017. "How to Become an NBA Full Court Fan This Basketball Season." Ticketmaster Insider. N.p., 25 July 2016. Web. 24 Mar. 2017.

"The Psychology of Being a Sports Fan." The Seattle Times. The Seattle Times Company, 16 Feb. 2014. Web. 24 Mar. 2017.

*****
Five Ways to Deal with Conflicts

Alexandra Delgado

1.Make clear questions: Tell the person involved in the struggle to keep calm, so you need to focus in keeping a peaceful environment. Speak in a moderate tone of voice. You should make questions as: who were the persons involved in the main problem, why they acted in the way that they did. Also the mediator can't let the others see having a side or preference ''avoid the use of the word "you" – this avoids your appearing to be blaming the person'' (McNamara) because this could make them believe you have a side.

2. Listen everybody's point of view: Listen everybody's opinion of the struggle. Maintaining a state of open mind without judging someone. Keep eyes contact while you listen the person's perspective, don't interrupt the person who is talking. It is important to ''take the time to listen to the complaints'' (Spiegelman) that is a vital part in people's relieve.

3. Acknowledge where you disagree and where you agree: Say your thoughts about their actions in a respectful and peaceful way ''One of the most powerful means to resolve conflict is to mention where you both agree and disagree'' (Spiegelman) that can help to make feel the person your understanding of an impartial situation. So the person can feel certain kind of confidence in the mediator. Also they can have an appreciation of the struggle from another person's perspective.

4. Thank the person for working with you.

Cooperation is hard but necessary ''it takes patience for a person to engage in meaningful conversation during conflict. Acknowledge and thank the other person for his/her effort'' (Spiegelman) this could help the mediator to let them know your understanding and comprehension. You need to appreciate their effort for letting you know their plenty knowledge of the case as hard as it can be. You need to make sure express you're grateful politically.

5. Develop Agreements Based on Objective Standards.

Set solutions helpful to both sides ''Normally for an option to provide a win-win solution, must meet objective standards such as being workable, equitable for both parties, fair, legal, ethical, within cost, and capable of being implemented''(Spiegelman) Come with solutions which favor both sides. Then talk with them and see if they agree with those terms and let them see in which ways those solutions can be positives and negatives. Make sure you have their understanding by a clear talk of setting the agreement.

Works Cited

Carter McNamara "How to Deal With Conflict." Free Management Library. N.p., n.d. Web. 14 Mar. 2017.

Dealing With Conflict - Alternative Dispute Resolution (ADR). N.p., n.d. Web. 14 Mar. 2017.

Spiegelman, Paul. "5 Tips to Resolve Conflict (Before It Gets Out of Control)." Inc.com. Inc., 14 Sept. 2012. Web. 14 Mar. 2017.

*****
Five Ways to Having a Fun in Japan

Rin Araki

1) Look at the hundreds of Torii. In Kyoto, there are Fushimi Inari-Taisha Shrine. There is a lot of Torii. Torii is old Japanese gate. The color made by orange and black. According to Travelocafe,"It is estimated that there are well over 10,000 Torii gates at Fushimi Inari-Taisha Shrine" ("Top 7 Places to Visit in Kyoto"). This is really long road. However it must be not boring. Because if you look at the Torii really carefully, you will find the name in Torii. That is the name for the company who donated for the Torii. I never been there. Although, I really want to go there. I believe it is so beautiful. In world, that place is the only one the 10,000 of Torii in same place. Isn't the awesome. You can exercise to walk and also having a fun to look around the nature with Torii.

2) Get the shock in Kinkaju-ji Temple and Ginkakuji Temple. Kinkaku-ji is the shocked building in Japan. Kinkaku-ji is really old building. In 1397, Yoshimitsu Ashikaga made it. As explained by 12 Top-Rated Tourist Attractions in Kyoto, "People update Kinkaku-ji many time from original design. Current design is from the 1950s" ("12 Top-Rated Tourist Attractions in Kyoto | PlanetWare"). This temple will break your imagine. This is all made by gold. When you go there, the temple is shining. The Ginkaku-ji Temple is the opposite temple from Kinkaku-ji Temple. Ginkaku-ji is simple. This means not beautiful or boring. This Temple shows old Japan. Ginkaku-ji is not flashy. Why this temple is famous. The reason is the mood of relaxing. The mood made by Ginkaku-ji is very beautiful relaxing feeling. In Ginkaku-ji, there is really nice garden. I think the garden is the main point in this temple. The garden shows four seasons. You can feel a season and feel so relaxing in that temple.

3) Surprise the building for Kiyomizu-Dera Temple. You really need to go there. Kiyomizu-Dera almost 400 years ago is the final repairs. As explained by Travelocafe, "Its biggest attraction is the main hall, which is made entirely out of wood" ("Top 7 Places to Visit in Kyoto"). Kiyomizu-Dera's main hall is the national treasure in Japan. And it has more than 10 important cultural properties. This temple got combustion couple times. However, they still alive. It shows the history that this temple experienced. If you knows the history you will understand how much beautiful temple is this.

4) Visit Ryoan-ji Temple. Ryoan-ji Temple is the one of the best garden in Japan. The rock garden is also famous in overseas because of Queen Elizabeth. The rock garden is really simple. It's made by rock. However, it will inspire wonderful feelings. As explained by Travelocafe, "The garden can be contemplated from the porch, which was actually quite nice as we also enjoyed some warm autumn sun" ("Top 7 Places to Visit in Kyoto"). You can feel the seasons in here. In spring, there are a lot of cherry blossoms. In the summer, you can see green. In the fall, it's a time to watch beautiful autumn leaves. In the winter, not lot of green but you can see the snow with nature. It will be really nice view.

5) Understand fact of the war. In here, you can understand why Japan never do the war. When you go there, you will see Atom Bomb Dome first. This is the debris of the nuclear attack. You can see how the bomb makes building broke like this dome. This is same with people. Thousands of people died because of one, just only one bomb. When you going to the back, you see the statue for a girl who holding the paper bird made by Origami. That is the statue of Sadako. Nearby the statue, there is a glass window and shows the tons of paper bird. That paper bird is donated from students. One bundle has 1,000 paper birds. That's a lot. In the museum called Hiroshima Peace Memorial Park. This museum shows how nuclear bomb erases city. "At this museum, in one year a million people go there and learn how different the city was after bomb" ("10 Top-Rated Tourist Attractions in Hiroshima | PlanetWare") you can learn how nuclear bomb makes sad.

Works Cited

"10 Top-Rated Tourist Attractions in Hiroshima | PlanetWare." PlanetWare.com. Bryan Dearsley, 2017. Web. 13 Mar. 2017.

"12 Top-Rated Tourist Attractions in Kyoto | PlanetWare." PlanetWare.com. Bryan Dearsley, n.d. Web. 13 Mar. 2017."Attractions - Visit Hiroshima." Attractions - Visit Hiroshima. N.p., 2016. Web. 13 Mar. 2017.

"Kyoto: 10 Things to Do — 2. Ginkaku-ji (The Silver Pavilion)." Time. Rob Goss, 2016. Web. 13 Mar. 2017.

"Kyoto: 10 Things to Do 1. Kinkaku-ji (The Golden Pavilion)." Time. Rob Goss, 2016. Web. 13 Mar. 2017.

"Top 7 Places to Visit in Kyoto." Travelocafe. Laura, n.d. Web. 13 Mar. 2017.

*****
Five Ways to Improve in Super Smash Bros 4

Ori Krasnovsky

1. Pick a main character

Some people think that you have to pick a very good character to be good in the game but you should pick a character that you are comfortable with and fits you even if it isn't the best one in the game. It is better to pick "a character you are naturally good with the a character you struggle with" (ChileZeRo). You can identify those characters if whenever you play with it, you understand how to play it and everything makes sense to you.

2. Do some research.

There are a lot of things you can read to get better. Search for information about things you feel you need to know more about to help you. You can go to Youtube and search for videos. Another good website is smashboard which allows you to chat with other players. There is also a Smash Wiki and Kuroganehammer which shows stats of all the characters. Also do some in-game-search, play the game and see what you can find out about different characters (Sonicrida).

3. Play in tournaments of all skill levels.

You can get a lot of experience, learn quick and make friend from the Smash community, "it doesn't matter if it is your first time or if you aren't ready yet" (Sonicrida). All you need to do is search for tournaments, the size or rules of it shouldn't matter to you because you still benefit from meeting people with different skill levels and play-styles, talking to them and learning. This is also a good way to play more friendlies while the tournament is going and maybe even after it's over.

4. Learn to watch you opponent.

A lot of players don't usually do it, but it helps a lot in matches. You need to watch your opponent's regular moves, the way they move on stage and how they act in different situations like when they edge guard or when they are offstage. This will make it easier to understand their planning so you'll be able to counter attack ("Five Simple Ways to Improve Your Competitive Smash Game").

5. Practice only what you need to.

There will always be some people who do everything they can to get better but they just won't, this is because, they are practicing things they don't really need to (ChileZeRo). They lose direction, and they are stuck. You need to look at the way you play and figure out why you lose, you need to identify the problem before solving it or you'll get nowhere. Then you can get started in practicing.

Works Cited

ChileZeRo. "5 Steps To Improve In Smash Bros \- ZeRo." YouTube, YouTube, 1 Feb. 2016. Accessed 9 Mar. 2017.

"Five Simple Ways to Improve Your Competitive Smash Game." GameKoop, 29 Sept. 2014. Accessed 9 Mar. 2017.

Sonicrida, et al. "The Center of the Smash 4 Community." Smash4Friends. Accessed 9 Mar. 2017.

*****
5 Ways to Improve Your Body Language

Yoav Zemach

1)Don't forget to smile. A smile is one of the best ways to communicate with other people that you know and that you don't know. Because it helps to break the ice or just make people be more comfortable with you and open. You should "try smiling more than you normally would. Think about your best friend. Think about the funniest situation you've ever encountered" ("How to Read Body Language (and Improve Your Own)"). And if it doesn't work just force yourself to smile(Haden). At the beginning, you will feel weird but with the time it will be more natural for you.

2)Use your body. Use your body while taking change in positive way the way that people think about you. At the beginning start just with your hands while you are talking ("How to Read Body Language (and Improve Your Own)"). Make a mental note of how you currently use your hands. Then test different ways of using them. Notice how the more you use your hands, the more open your body language becomes ("How to Read Body Language (and Improve Your Own)"). But you shouldn't let your hands go above your shoulders from a specific reason that it makes other people feel like you think that you are better than them(Haden). After you are comfortable with your hands you should start making eye contact. Try to make eye contact during a conversation to show the people you are talking to that you are interested in what they are saying "The fastest way to tell if someone really wants to talk to you" (Haden) is by eye contact. One of the ways to practice that is by "treating eye contact like a game. Try looking at people for 5 seconds and see what evokes the best response. Then try it for 10 seconds "("How to Read Body Language (and Improve Your Own)")." While you are standing keep your arms relaxed and open, even lacing your fingers together in front of you to seem centered, comfortable and interested" (Haden). Bonus tip is while you sit make your shoulders and your hips at the same line to look more confidant(Zipkin).

3)Raise your energy level. How many times have you been in a room and felt like everyone is "sleeping"?. "When you're around someone with low energy, you can literally feel them draining your energy away"("How to Read Body Language (and Improve Your Own)"). One way to raise your personal energy level and the energy level in the room is to " take whatever energy level you're at now and add 50% more energy. Test it in small, anonymous places like at a coffee shop. See what kind of reactions you get"("How to Read Body Language (and Improve Your Own)").

4)Talk slower. Try to talk slower ("How to Read Body Language (and Improve Your Own)") because when you speak fast you create problems the first one is that it is hard for people to hear you. And people can think that you are not confident about your story. Or that you are nervous.

5)Think and use your head. If you want people to take seriously all the things that you say think before you speak about what you want to say and what you will say(Haden).one more way is to find a way to get people to stand or change seats and to create interaction with the people(Haden) like the quote "change seats means change your luck". Or say I am going to get a water, can I bring you one?", that will help to open the body language of the guy that you are talking to by that you can retry or try to talk to that guy with more confidence(Haden) The way to do all of those tips is to study all of that on people that makes feel comfortable ("How to Read Body Language (and Improve Your Own)"). When have, trouble doing something just "do the physical equivalent of faking it until you make it. Start with the eyes, making solid contact, then nod in assent and raise your eyebrows while you listen. You'll look alert and interested" (Haden).

Works Cited

Haden, Jeff. "8 Powerful Ways to Improve Your Body Language." Inc.com. Inc., 05 Dec. 2013. Web. 09 Mar. 2017.

"How to Read Body Language (and Improve Your Own)." I Will Teach You To Be Rich. N.p., 23 Dec. 2016. Web. 09 Mar. 2017.

Zipkin, Nina. "Make Them Trust You With These 5 Body Language Secrets." Entrepreneur. N.p., 24 May 2015. Web. 09 Mar. 2017.

*****
Five Things to improve Your Soccer Skills

Roman Smieja

1) Improve basic practice in juggling. You have to practice juggling as much as you can. When you are comfortable juggling on the field, it will help you better control the ball during a game. It will help "when you need to make a pass with backspin on it to keep the ball in play" ("5 Ways to Improve Your Soccer Skills in Your Backyard"). You must wear cleats so you can safely catch the ball with the top of your foot before trying to do other good tricks or juggling techniques.

2) Controlled of Trapping. When you do trapping you should be strong because when you kick the soccer ball as high as you can under control. If you have to make a quick little sprint, that is fine ("5 Ways to Improve Your Soccer Skills in Your Backyard").If the ball is going in a different direction it will be hard Balance is simply the ability to maintain a line of gravity. When you kick the ball as high as you have to kick the ball it have to be straight.

3) Level of Dribbling. When you play soccer it is good to know that you know how to run with the ball faster. For example, you need to be able to push the ball into a space where you can get the ball and the defender cannot ("5 Ways to Improve Your Soccer Skills in Your Backyard" ). Sometimes it's hard to pass the defenders, but it's good to try with your training cone in your backyard or on the field. If you have a sibling and if she or he like to play with you it is good if they stand for you by the defender and if you try to pass them by dribbling the ball.

4) Flexibility of Passing. Passing for the teammate is a big deal for your team. When you can't go by yourself anymore by yourself you have to pass for your teammate to score or to have a better play or development your soccer passing skills. You have to have a fitness to pass the ball to your teammate because if you don't the other or different group will take the ball from yours. Plus it is better to have a fitness when you pass the ball to the other person to push the defender. "As you can probably guess, one of the best ways to build power is to move the body or the arms and legs quickly against resistance" ("Five Skills Young Players Aren't Getting at Soccer Practice - SOCCER.COM Guide.") .

5) Move quickly to Kicking a Soccer Ball Against a Wall. Kicking the ball to the wall it makes your shot stronger and to see how you kick like straight or you have to curve it to pass for the other teammate during the game. Many of soccer players they like to shot the ball and score in the goal is they practice like any other person. When you practice on the field you can have some practice cones and some practice persons and try to kick higher than them

Works Cited

"5 Ways to Improve Your Soccer Skills in Your Backyard." Soccer Training Solutions, 6 Oct. 2015, www.soccertrainingsolutions.com/01/15/5-ways-to-improve-your-soccer-skills-in-your-backyard/. Accessed 11 May 2017.

"5 Ways to Improve Your Soccer Skills in Your Backyard." Soccer Training Solutions, 6 Oct. 2015, www.soccertrainingsolutions.com/01/15/5-ways-to-improve-your-soccer-skills-in-your-backyard/#comment-16111. Accessed 11 May 2017.
Five Ways to Reduce Your Stress

Gabriel Vasconcellos

1) Eat healthy foods. Eating well brings a lot of benefits to your health, not only does it reduce your stress, but if you have a good eating routine, you feel good about your body and often avoid diseases. Having a balanced diet helps maintain a balance in vitamin levels, and an increase in immunity. Eating healthy foods also helps to "reduce your stress levels" ("5 Tips To Relieve College Student Stress").

2) Sleep well. Having a good night's sleep, about 8 hours a day, makes your income at work much better, and when you are overworked, look for every hour you spend giving a break of 15 or 20 minutes to relax, this makes you. You can go back to work with more will and less pressure yourself ("5 Ways to Reduce Stress").

3) Do exercise. Do daily exercises, no matter what is done, it will always be very good for your body, besides giving hormone activations that gives happiness to the person, reduces in a very good way the stress of the day to day, at least half an hour of a Treadmill, or a run in an open-air grove, makes your day more humane and takes you away from the work routine that stresses over time ("5 Ways to Reduce Stress in College").

4) Take some quiet time. Having a free time (once a day) brings you a moment to relax or reflect on something that is not work, but about something you want to do, try, enjoy. This often helps you to know what you want and how to organize it to complete it and together it makes you feel happier and more fulfilled, which greatly reduces your stress and motivates you to pursue your personal dreams ("5 Tips To Relieve College Student Stress").

5) Ask for help. There is nothing wrong with asking for help, in fact, it can make your day easier, you know what you really need to do, it makes your job more professional, objective and dynamic. This makes the time of your day be better used and if you spare extra time nothing better that relaxes a little, blurring the work. This makes your work less annoying and harmful to you ("5 Tips To Relieve College Student Stress").

Works Cited

"5 Tips To Relieve College Student Stress." The Campus Commons. N.p., 28 Aug. 2015. Web. 06 Mar. 2017.

"5 Ways to Reduce Stress in College." College Raptor. N.p., n.d. Web. 06 Mar. 2017.

"5 Ways to Reduce Stress." WebMD. WebMD, n.d. Web. 06 Mar. 2017.

*****
Five Ways to Write a Song

An Nguyen

1) Start with writing lyrics or preparing melody at first. You can start with preparing melody, choose your style of beat then pick up the suited words and write the lyrics after that. Or you can start with writing first. You can write down your ideas wherever you are when you think out something interesting after that start to prepare melody (Letang). Some people will start writing whatever in their own mind, and whispered a melody if they wonder how it sound ("How to Compose a Song"). However, record your beat before you forget it. You can choose one in two way but start with writing lyrics is easier.

2) Think about the subject. According to Letang, "Choosing the subject matter will make things a lot easier for you when it comes to writing song lyrics". You can writedown what you think or just listen to some beats and you will have ideas in your brain. It's better to choose a subject which is really relate to your life, what you experienced can become a cool subject for your song. And creating a title is the step which help you confirm the main ideas for you to focus on (Frederick). There are many ways to create your own song, the truth is that "You can use various different techniques at different times" (Letang) and have no rules for these works.

3) Create the hook. It will be easier for you if you start by write chorus (hook). To know the process and be able to make a good melody by these chorus you have to spend your time to study. "It doesn't need to be rhyme, it needed to be catchy" (Letang). After have your own process of chorus you have to build the structure for your song by using the form "Verse/ Chorus/ Verse/ Chorus/ Bridge/ Chorus", Robin Frederick recommends this way. In this case, your instrument will make your life easier, consider one and begin ("How to Compose a Song").

4) Create the verse. This action is considered as put your lyrics into your song, you need this part because it will make your song be influent to the listener. You can write it with your partner or just by yourself but make sure the single word suits to the tone of your notes. Especially, "This can be words from a play, poem, a speech, or anything that you feel would make an excellent song" ("How to Compose a Song").

5) Check over and learn from your idol. This section is really necessary for a composer, checking and learning are two ways for you improve your composition skill. Being successful without mistake is impossible. Keep your song in a diary (Letang) and one day you can know that where are you standing now. Follow to your own style but it doesn't mean that you won't listen to any song. You can learn a lot by listening to improve your skill and you won't be loose.

Works Cited

Frederick, Robin. "Learn How to Write a Song: a Step by Step Guide." Robinfrederick.com, 20 Feb. 2017, robinfrederick.com/learn-how-to-write-a-song/#title. Accessed 9 Mar. 2017.

Letang, Shaun. "Creative Songwriting Exercises And Tips For Beginners." Music Industry How To, 2 Dec. 2013, www.musicindustryhowto.com/creative-songwriting-exercises-and-tips-for-beginners/. Accessed 9 Mar. 2017.

Letang, Shaun. "How To Write A Song For Beginners – A Step By Step Guide To Becoming A Songwriter." Music Industry How To, 6 Oct. 2016, www.musicindustryhowto.com/how-to-write-a-song-for-beginners-a-step-by-step-guide-to-becoming-a-songwriter/. Accessed 9 Mar. 2017.

WikiHow. "How to Compose a Song." WikiHow, WikiHow, 9 Mar. 2017, www.wikihow.com/Compose-a-Song. Accessed 9 Mar. 2017.

*****
Section 2: Pick a Side

Abortion

Ryo Shirane

Two sexes, male and female, are subjects of discrimination called role sharing in society. For example, a traditional idea that "men work, women protect their homes." This way of thinking was born from the fact that only women experience pregnancy and childbirth. But in this era, not only men work, but women also work, and pregnancy and childbirth cannot be subject to discrimination. Not all pregnancies are desired. Moreover, pregnancies are often unwanted depending on the individual circumstances of a woman. Abortion is one way to avoid an unwanted pregnancy. Abortion should be a woman's right because a woman's body is used to carry out a pregnancy.

A woman's right to choose what to her body should be protected no matter what. Now that abortion is legalized, it is up to the woman whether or not she intends to bear children. If abortion is prohibited, women will be obligated to have their children. Then women could be deprived of the right to decide how to live her own life. Everyone should have the right to decide how to live their own life. The United States Declaration of Independence describes the respect for individuals and their right to the pursue happiness. The right to pursue one's own well-being is guaranteed to everyone. In this case the mother has that right but the fetus does not. The fetus has no rights because it cannot live on its own until the 22nd week. If a fetus cannot live on its own, it cannot be regarded as a human. In other words, women can make free choices based on this right to pursue their own happiness. Forcing unwanted pregnancies results in unwanted children who may not have hopeful futures. This may rob the children of their own right to pursue the happiness that they should have since when they are born.

Those who oppose abortion might believe that it is bad to kill the baby. Of course it is. But, what happens to children born as the result of an unwanted pregnancy? Although they are born, is it happy to live without any financial stability? Can mothers truly love their children from the bottom of their hearts if the child is the product of rape? Parental love is indispensable for the growth of children. Think about the future of the children who do not receive love from their mother. Although abortion seems to be cruel at first glance, there are many children who are abused because they were the products of unwanted pregnancies. They are abused because their parents cannot love them. (What Is Child Abuse)Indeed, the most common reason for abuse is unwanted pregnancy.

It is undeniable that many problems arise from banning abortion. Abortion cannot be banned if any consideration is being given to maternal safety and women's right to freely choose. No one pregnant to abort. Women who have abortions take into consideration unavoidable reasons such as thinking about the unborn fetus' future and preventing abuse.

According to WHO (World Health Organization), abortion is prohibited in only 5 out of 193 countries that are members of the United Nations. In other words, 98% of the countries in the world have legalized abortion. Many countries legalize abortion because there are many problems that cannot be avoided in when abortion is banned. The size of this percentage clearly expresses the necessity of abortion in society.

Abortion must never be banned because it is a way for women to exercise their self-determination and protect their own pursuit of happiness. Even if a father does not support a woman's decision to have an abortion, she should have the final say because it is her body that has to carry out the pregnancy. Abortion shouldn't be made illegal because a woman should have the right to choose what to do with her own body.

Works Cited

Center for Reproductive Rights. "Women Have the Right to Abortion." Safe and Legal Abortion Is a Woman's Human Right. New York, NY: Center for Reproductive Rights, 2004. N. pag. Rpt. in Feminism. Ed. Christina Fisanick. Detroit: Greenhaven, 2008

Opposing Viewpoints Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 29 Mar. 2017"What Is Child Abuse." Childhelp. N.p., n.d. Web. 05 May 2017.

*****
Abortion is Bad

Kevin O'Neill

It's March 17th. The last day of school. All the students are desperate to leave school. The teacher was about to give a test. Students are going crazy about tonight. Lisa has invited everybody to her house for a party. Students are tired of school, and all they want to do is just party and drink. Lisa said that the party was at her house and there was going to be drinks and weed. Wouldn't it be nice if the party could be a whole week long? Then everyone would be happy. School ended, so that means that the party is about to start. The party started and there are people having sex up in the room. A week later three teens got pregnant. One of them had to have an abortion not by choice.

Abortion is not needed; the women shouldn't suffer more. Abortion creates physical problems. Studies have shown that, "women with abortion history have an increased risk of dying from a variety of causes after abortion" ("What's So Bad About Abortion"). Abortion doesn't only bring death, it also brings health and mental problems. The studies say that some of the woman have a bad life after abortion because of the emotions.The other side argues that abortion is good, that they are not against it. They also say that the fetus is not alive; I say that its stíll a human. Studies show that it is very difficult for women to forget the abortion ("What's So Bad About Abortion"). Abortion is not only harmful for women it also brings health problem's.

The other side states that abortion minimizes the baby's suffering and that it may not live when born. In fact, "it prevents them from Child abuse and poverty" ("Is Abortion Justified to Save Babies From Future Suffering?"). Studies say that abortion is actually bad for health, family and emotions. Even though the baby is gone that actually affects the mother's ways of thinking. The baby is a human human's life, not an alien's life ("What's So Bad About Abortion"). By the 6th week, the baby's heart starts beating. That means he is alive ("What's So Bad About Abortion"). 347 women have been killed by legal abortions since 1973. Those woman suffered from cancer, instead death or emotional suicide. Abortion will allow women to be free, but it will still be harmful for the woman. It's also a lot cheaper to have an abortion than having that baby but it still dangerous because the woman has a 50 percent of getting cancer. The doctors that are doing the abortion process are committing a crime; they are murdering a human's life. By making it legal doesn't mean you can still be committing a 1st degree murder.

It's March 17th. Women should have their own choices of how they want to deal with their lives. Don't let laws take over your lives, girls. They are just trying to get money out of committing murder. The doctors should actually be smarter and should stop killing human's lives. Abortion is bad. Women's lives are in danger because of it; that is why abortion shouldn't be legal and shouldn't be practiced in the world.

Works Cited

"Eight Reasons Why Abortion Is Bad for Women." Eight Reasons Why Abortion Is Bad for Women. N.p., n.d. Web. 26 Mar. 2017.

"Is Abortion Justified to Save Babies From Future Suffering?" LifeNews.com. N.p., 19 Feb. 2013. Web. 11 May 2017.

"What's So Bad About Abortion." Silent No More Awareness Campaign. N.p., n.d. Web. 08 May 2017.

*****
Abortion is a Murder

Yagmur Alhan

Go to the hospital. Get in the door. What do you see? Anxious patient relatives, patients waiting for healing, red eyes, crying children, exhausted body... What else? Okay now go to the birthing room floor. At the moment, the table is changing a bit; the script is different now. There are feelings of bliss and excitement in fear. The father waiting in front of the birth mother's door, almost enthusiastic mother candidates, they almost got the jitters. Thrilled young mothers, festive family relatives, some frightened eyes... However, everything is not that hopeful. These are the rooms that give us life, at the same time, same babies end their lives in their rooms. Those tiny babies are paying for the mistakes made by their parents. The hands are torn apart first, then the legs; the next target is the tiny heads. The mother is cleared like a scum in her womb. Mankind is savage enough to observe it. When has, mankind become so cruel? Should this murder be legal? No, never, and never this savagery should be legal!!

Abortion is harmful to mother's health. It can cause health problems that will affect the child she will have in the future. It is just a crime to end the life of a baby who lives inside her mother; no murder can be legal. According to the National Right to Life News, "The risk of premature delivery increases with each additional abortion. Abortion is also associated with an increased risk of infertility, miscarriage, ectopic pregnancy and placenta previa. Other long-term risks of abortion include breast, cervical and ovarian cancers" ("Study Shows Abortion Raises Risk of Premature Birth 69%, More Abortions Raise It Even More").

The advocates of abortion argue that abortion will give a better life for mother and baby. They argue that abortion is not unhealthy. The website Huffington Post.com shares, "some opponents of reproductive choice, unable to deter women from electing to terminate unwanted pregnancies through moral suasion, have increasingly attempted to scare women away from abortion with specious claims that the procedure is unsafe. In Texas, the Orwellian-named "Woman's Right to Know Act" requires abortion providers to give patients a misleading booklet that suggests a connection between abortion and breast cancer, although the American Cancer Society strongly denies such a link" (Appel). Abortion is an event dramatized by advocates of women's rights. Mother and father approval for abortion is insufficient; no murder can be realized with a bilateral agreement. While the government is willing to look after, the children born, we cannot remain silent to their death. We cannot give innocent babies the punishment of parents who cannot take responsibility. While there may not be agreement on whether or not abortions are safe, at least, the government is volunteering to meet shelter and basic needs for innocent children born.

The other side asserts that abortion will not be a health problem for the mother. They believe that abortion is illegal, women's rights and freedoms will restrict it. Because of an illegal abortion, women will live a life they do not want a lifetime. Abortion does not risk the life of the woman in any way. And fetuses are not alive. According to News 24, "fetus is not legally or scientifically a person or human being so abortion cannot be equated to murder or taking a life since the fetus is not a person nor alive. A fetus is like a brain dead person with no self awareness or consciousness so it is actually dead" ("Why Abortion Should Be Legal"). Every creature that is growing and has a metabolism is considered alive. Fetuses are also alive. They are the individuals who grow up in the womb. This phase takes place only in a different environment, in the mother's womb. When this growth comes at certain rates, the baby comes into the world. They continue to grow even more in the life to the world. As such, a fetus is alive. At the same time, abortion is also quite harmful to maternal health. It also increases the likelihood of your mother becoming abortive and miscarriage in the future. Abortion is an excuse for cowardice. The easiest way to escape from responsibility is not to kill them. According to the Live Action News, "As experienced practitioners and researchers in obstetrics and gynecology, we affirm that direct abortion – the purposeful destruction of the unborn child – is not medically necessary to save the life of a woman. We hold that there is a fundamental difference between abortion, and necessary medical treatments that are carried out to save the life of the mother, even if such treatment results in the loss of life of her unborn child. We confirm that the prohibition of abortion does not affect, in any way, the availability of optimal care to pregnant women"(Hodges). Abortion does not solve any health problem. On the contrary, it causes great health problems. People have choices in their lives, but these choices should not affect anyone else. It is a choice to adopt children to others. However, killing those children before they are born cannot be their choice. Killing someone else should never be a choice. This is a murder, and the murders can never be legal.

The other side has argued that abortions are safe. Abortion is illegal for them the violation of women's rights. They do not have to give birth to a child for whom no woman wants to give birth. However, killing a life is a crime of human rights. It is an option that women should not look after them after giving birth to the child. If there are no health obligations in 52 countries, abortion is illegal. okay but why? Because people are aware of something, abortion should not become an option when there are many options. There are also many not to be pregnant. Condoms or birth control pills. Hopefully the US will soon act in the best interest of its innocent's lives and hopefully, the US will soon remove these murders altogether.

Works Cited

Appel, Jacob M. "Abortion: A Healthy Choice" The Huffington Post. TheHuffingtonPost.com, 11 Oct. 2009. Web. 27 Mar. 2017.

Hodges, Fr. Mark. "Third Trimester Abortions for Real? Yes, about 18,000 per Year in U.S., Abby Johnson Says." Life News. N.p., 27 Oct. 2016. Web.

"Study Shows Abortion Raises Risk of Premature Birth 69%, More Abortions Raise It Even More." LifeNews.com. N.p., 23 June 2015. Web. 27 Mar. 2017.

"Why Abortion Should Be Legal" News24. N.p., 31 Dec. 2013. Web. 27 Mar. 2017.

*****
Against Abortion

Lucia Rutherfurd

A party, a couple that they just meet, attraction is inevitable, one thing leads to another and after a few weeks she is pregnant and now she don't know what do, she have to choices: be responsible and take charge of their acts or just fix her error. In the end she decided to have an abortion, so she decided to abortion. The irresponsibility of one night it shouldn't be easy to erase, everyone knows what to do with their own bodies but nobody has the right to deny the opportunity to live.

Everyone have right to do everything with their own bodies but no hurting someone else, when someone does an abortion is deny the right to live, because a fetus is actually a living being, according to 'Mayo Clinic' "The fifth week of pregnancy, or the third week after conception, marks the beginning of the embryonic period. This is when the baby's brain, spinal cord, heart and other organs begin to form.", so technically the baby is alive and if someone stop their development as a living being it is calls 'kill'. The argument of the people that thinks that a woman can do whatever they want is "The important US Supreme Court decision in Roe v. Wade to some extent supported that view when it ruled that a woman's right to terminate her pregnancy came under the freedom of personal choice in family matters and was protected by the 14th Amendment of the US Constitution" (BBC). The right of pro choice is absolutely ridiculous because is true that every human has their own body and they can do whatever they want with it but it should not be permitted it when you are hurting someone else. Is true that the fetus is inside of the mother's body but they have their own heart, they own brain, and has their own genes, they are other human being, and like a human being it has the right to live their own life.

The pro choice it said that abortion is the best option for the mother and that it will be save for the mother's body. They said that if they they do have the baby will be too traumatic for the mother in cases of rape of incest. According to "OurBodiesSelves","The abortion takes place in the clinic or office. The actual abortion procedure takes five to 10 minutes. A physician uses medical instruments in your vagina and uterus to remove the pregnancy. A return visit is required only if you experience problems". As we can see in the last clout, there is a possibility of complication during the process of the abortion. How dangerous could be for the own mother?, the answer is a process with a lot of risks, and it depend where is do it and what process will choose the mother. Ones of the most common aftermath are cancer of the cervix, perforation of the uterus, cervical tears, ectopic pregnancy, newborns with disabilities in the next pregnancies, endometritis, depression, and also it could end in death. They make them week emotionally, (Lisa Burroughs) "Please understand that by aborting your unborn child that does not make the baby go away. Your baby will be in your heart until you die. After abortion – the guilt and shame and loneliness is horrible. Once you abort, you cannot go back and change it.". Testimonials like Lisa's exist and there are a lot.

Probably abortion could be a easy way to 'fix' a problem for many people but they don't understand that a pregnancy is not a problem is something beautiful that a lot of woman wish to have one, and they have to understand that that 'fix' is not a fix is a kill, and it will kill the baby and also the mother, the guilt and conscience would never leave her alone until her death. It should exist a law to study the case of the woman that she want to realize an abortion, if is a case of incest of rape it will be ok , but if is just because they no want to be responsible it should no be allowed to the woman's to realize the abortion.

Works Cited

"Pregnancy Week by Week" Mayo Clinic. N.p., 10 Jul. 2014. Web. 21 April. 2017.

"Arguments in Favour of Abortion" BBC. N.p., 2014. Web. 21April. 2017.

"Early Abortion Options." Our Body Ourselves. N.p., 26 Oct. 2016. Web. 28 April. 2017.

Burroughs, Lisa. "Testimonials of Women who have had Abortions." Pro-life America. N.p., n.d. Web.03. 2017.

*****
Changed Drinking Age

Andy Kang

On February 13 2017 he becomes an adult. He wanted drinking. Because now he is adult. But he can't because drinking age is 21. He don't understand why he can't drinking. His adult, he can do it vote, join to the military, he can smoke, and sign contracts. We can't drinking!! Because of the law. So we are adults, but we have to wait three more years. Some people don't wanted to wait 3 years. So they break the law and they drinking.

Drinking age changed then. the dangers of legalizing alcohol among minors become that much more palpable. and its association with violent and/or destructive behavior. Alcohol is increasing the risk of dangerous sexual activity, drug abuse, and changes in brain structure and function. The National Institute on Alcohol Abuse and Alcoholism (NIAAA) found that 86% of murderers, 37% of violent offenders and 60% of sex offenders were using alcohol at the time of the crime.

It true. Every people drinking then people turn violent. But not everyone is assaulted, sexually committed, or raped by drinking. And many people have drinking capacity. So people control the he or she drinking capacity then it's fine. And some people said alcohol is harmful to the body. It true but it was harmful to body then every people don't eat alcohol.

Other side people said. The fatalities caused by drinking and driving would likely rise as well. Drinking and driving is strongly correlated with youth. According to M.A.D.D. (Mothers Against Drunk Driving), in 2010 the highest drunk driving rates were found amongst those ages 21 to 25 (23.4%), and 18 to 20 (15.1%). After age 25, the drunk driving rates decrease. This is true but we have to solve this problem. First country use police and take the control of drunk driving, second Strengthen Drunk Driving Punishment. Like a , third make the enterprise for Surrogate driver. Surrogate driver is driving on behalf of the owner of the car. Generally, when the owner of the car is in a state where he can not drive, driving the car instead.

Works Cited

Center for Science in The Public Interest. "Arguments for Lowering the Drinking Age Are Misguided." Teens and Alcohol. Ed. James D. Torr. San Diego: Greenhaven, 2002. Current Controversies. Rpt. of "Talking Points/Arguments: Answering the Critics of Age-21." Www.cspinet.org/booze/mlpatalk.htm Feb. 1998: n. pag. Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 24 Mar. 2017.

MNagin. "Top 3 Reasons Why the Drinking Age Should Not Be Lowered to 18." Mic. Mic Network Inc., 25 Oct. 2015. Web. 26 Mar. 2017.

"Surrogate Driver." Defining Anything. N.p., n.d. Web. 27 Mar. 2017.

"What Works: Strategies to Reduce or Prevent Drunk Driving." Centers for Disease Control and Prevention. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention, 22 Mar. 2016. Web. 27 Mar. 2017.

*****
Drinking Age

Maximiliano Estrada

It was December 24, 2014 Christmas celebration is going on the family is united eating and adults over 21 drinking cousins came to town. We were celebrating that they were here

10:00pm. Drinks are out and party started the little cousin was under 21 but it was a special day, so he drinks and with the family and Christmas spirit everyone did well that night, this means that in family and in a good environment the alcohol can affect at all. If this would be legal could help and changing the law would improve the numbers of fatalities, Americans kids can learn how to use the alcohol as a meal just like Europeans countries that have lower age of drinking age.

At the age of 18 years old teens are consider an adult in the United States of America. They can sign contracts, join the army, own a weapon and smoke. Basically, join to the army is a big deal why we should not be able to drink if we are giving our life to the country that you love? The united states department of defense said "must be a U.S. citizen or resident alien. In fact, must be at least 17 years old (17-year old applicants require parental consent)" (USD).

The other side says. Smoking and driving doesn't kill you in the car accidents. But it's going to hurt you when you get older. (Smith, Adam). The discussion in smoke driving accidents do not involve in any way the discussion of drinking age, because the smoking age is already lower than 21. In fact, join the army could kill teens more than alcohol or any kind of car accidents.

The United States of America is one of the countries with higher drinking age because of them famous styles of drinking and in college level their famous styles of parties. It's obviously that American teens have some problems with drinking and driving because of their numbers of car accidents every year. This is not a surprise for us because this have been happening since ever. Per Minton, Michelle. This is what they said "It's true that America has a problem with drinking: The rates of alcoholism and teenage problem drinking are far greater here than in Europe".

The other side said. Many boys mind doesn't develop their mind until they are 20 or 24 years old. In fact "Brain doesn't stop developing until the late 20's or early 30s" ( ) So no difference between 18 and 21 year old. To start drinking age. Also, yet European countries the drinking age is lower than 21 years old and the numbers of fatalities (Number of deaths) it's lower than America and a lot of countries. Teens from countries like Italy and France learn how to drink alcohol as a part of meal. If American teens learn how to drink it will decrease the number of fatalities and car accidents. So why shouldn't change the law if other countries did and it was successful and safe for all.

The other side said. The law is saving life in different aspects it dreaded number of drinking driving car accidents and lowering rate of death per year Smith, Adam). My side said that the law is not working, lowering the drinking age will decrease number of fatalities by almost 33% more than already have been decreasing this year. One big example that proves it is this "In Germany, for example, where the drinking age is 16, alcohol-related fatalities decreased by 57 percent between 1975 and 1990. The most likely cause for the decrease in traffic fatalities is a combination of law enforcement." (Minton, Michelle). It is true that the law is saving teens life's, but doesn't mean that have been saving people from drinking driving accidents over 21. "The rate of alcohol-related fatal crashes per 100,000 population was highest during 1996 for people's ages 21 to 24, followed closely by the age groups 16 to 20 and 25 to 34" (Minton, Michelle). "While Italian and French teens learn how to control alcohol and used as a part of the meal every day". So, what would reduce more teenager's life's? Well the answer to this question is in our own thought and what we believed some may thing this is a bad idea but other may agree.

Smoking and driving doesn't kill you in the car accidents. But it's going to hurt you when you get older and join the army is a big deal is giving your life to the country.

Smoking and driving have higher numbers of deaths its year also it's not the same as drinking and driving but they also have death on them. So, smoking and driving can take your life as well but as they said join the army is a such a big deal going to the war and giving your life a weapon and country is not more dangerous than taste a beer? Be in war have higher percent on probability of death than drinking and driving deaths, like the government said that 18 is a good age to be able to decide what you want to do. look by yourself you, sign contracts, own your own weapon for personal defense and the liberty to decide whether join the army risking your life or not. So, giving them all this liberty but just can't drink?

The law must change based on the Arguments that favors this side. If we changed it teens will learn how to control, the alcohol and drinking it not in excessive amounts. Also as a part of meal just like European kids that have less number of teens death for drinking and driving accidents. If this kids will learn how to drink before 21 years old, it will be a different story. If the law changed it could save more lives than already have been save.

Works Cited

Levine, Dan. "A Legal Drinking Age of 21 Does Not Reduce Drunk Driving." Drunk Driving. Ed. James Haley. San Diego: Greenhaven, 2002. At Issue. Rpt. of "Wasted: Why Our Drinking Laws Will Never Work." Hartford Advocate 24 Aug. 2000: n. pag. Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 10 May 2017.

Minton, Michelle. "The Minimum Legal Drinking Age Should Be Lowered." Teens at Risk. Ed. Stephen P. Thompson. Detroit: Greenhaven, 2013. Opposing Viewpoints. Rpt. of "Lower the Drinking Age for Everyone." Www.nationalreview.com 20 Apr. 2011: n. pag. Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 10 May 2017.

National Clearinghouse for Alcohol and Drug Information. "Teenage Drinking Can Lead to Automobile Accidents." Teen Alcoholism. Ed. Laura K. Egendorf. San Diego: Greenhaven, 2001. N. pag. Contemporary Issues Companion. Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 10 May 2017.

*****
Drinking Age

Victor Costa

Jake grown as a normal kid, good student, and his dream was turn be a professional basket player, always mirroring in his father, which was an honorable man, well recognized for be a businessman. Jake for always seeing his father drinking during important reunions, take this image from drinking with something good, but Jake's father doesn't agree with that, he follow the laws and forbade his son. At first this seems normal, right? but, who guarantees that this will work, who guarantees that Jake not will try drink hidden, because his father prohibit him, and try to get back to home driving. The best way for the drinking age is choose for 18.

Jake will grow seeing beers connected with something good but illegal, so he will try always drinking hiding, being able to cause accidents or even fatalities related with this attempt to hide the fact of being drunk, the fact is DUI is a wrong for anyone, but the adolescents commit this more because is illegal and everything that is illegal seem more fun. The mainly argument against the changing of the drinking age is the fact that youngers drink and drive. Even in others ages drink while driving is illegal, but have less percentage than minors, that happen because the drinking isn't prohibit for they, and the adults don't need to drink trying be cool and sociable, this means that they know it has consequences and when they go drinking, they already think about how they will back to home. If that change happen, even Jake could think about all the consequences of driving intoxicated, because he doesn't need to hide this from his father, and he can have his father as an instructor.

Some people the drinking age shouldn't be lowered because alcohol is something that affect directly your brain, and the effect could be worse if your body are in development, that consumption of alcohol during the development of the brain cause irreversible damage to the brain, as the non-creation of new neurons or the destruction of the cephalic mass. But with the age of 18 you are ready for the army, that the probability of get of their alive or intact is minimal, so the problem is the same. Then have the question about the development of the brain, but even with 21 (when buy alcohol drink is legal), your brain still developing until 30, 25 at least. So if with 18 you are adult enough to do hard work, sign contracts, responding to court, etc. Why can we have the option to drink safely and responsibly with friends?

Now imagine the context, Jake's father have permission by law to teach his kid how to drink safely, thus, Jake can grow using the drink as his favor, to be more sociable and more responsible with his choices, because the temptation is lower and the probably to happen accidents is lower. We have many accidents with the prohibition, with the change of the drinking age couldn't be worst.

*****
Drinking Age

Yoav Zemach

Max is just 19, finished high school and now he is free to choose whatever he wants. He decided that the US is important for him and that he wants to contribute and serve the US. Max got accepted to the Navy SEALs after a long filtering process. He will begin his service in 3 days. his family and friends are throwing a big party for him and they will serve alcohol in there, Max is not sure if he should drink or not. On one side of the coin He wants to drink but he knows that he can't because it's illegal. On the other side of the coin Max wants to have fun with everyone. For one moment Max got confused, He didn't know what should He do. Finally, Max decided that He is not going to drink. After one and a half years have been passed,Max is in Iraq at the middle of important operation. He got shot right next to his heart and died after 5 minutes. The only thing that Max thought about on his last moments was his last time with his friends and family at the party. He was so stressed during the party about a lot of things. If drinking was legal at 18 Max could fill less worried during the party.

People under 21 are responsible enough to drive, vote in the elections, sign on contracts, buy and use tobacco products, even go to the army, but not enough to drink alcohol?. The other side may say that people under 21 brains are not developed enough to deal with alcohol, because of their brain have not finish his development yet and drinking under this age will harm their brain's cells". You may as well run your head into a brick wall, your brain will never be the same again!" ("At What Age Is the Brain Fully Developed?"). Researches showed us that the brain is not fully developed until the mid-twenties even 30 so it doesn't matter when will You start drinking ("At What Age Is the Brain Fully Developed?"). Either at 21 or 18 a person's brain is still developing, and if the government let the people under 21 choosing such important decisions like going to army and signing contracts they should allow them to drink alcohol to if they want to.

The side that oppose to lower the drinking age says that lowering the drinking age saves lives by statistics ("At What Age Is the Brain Fully Developed?") that shows all the people that the law saved from car crashes and other accidents that were caused by alcohol usage under 21. This argument is not strong enough because of few reasons:

There is no possibility to take statistics about something that never happened like the law saved people just with numbers from of accidents from 1970, because 47 years has been passed and everything has changed either in the car technology and the laws. You can only give statistics about people which were part of accidents in these days/years.

The law can't prevent or reduce the number of accidents caused by alcohol because the doesn't work. According to (Singh) statistics, at least 70% of the people under 21 drank alcohol at least one time, and 80% of college students says that they drink alcohol (Singh), That information shows us that even if the law prohibits drinking under 21 but 70% of the people under 21 in the U.S are still drinking than the law is not working.

Imagine the law has changed. Alcohol is legal to drink at 18. Max had fun in the party with his friends and family. He laughed and danced and was not stressed for one night about life. The next day Max started his training in the Navy and went to the operation he trained for 1 and a half years. Nothing has changed Max still got shot but instead of bad memories about unimportant stuff from the party the only thing that he could think about was how much fun did he have during the party.

Works Cited

Hayes, Jeremy, and Kathryn Helmke. "One region's accidents." The St. Petersburg Times [St. Petersburg, FL] 25 June 2006: 7. Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 27 Mar. 2017.

Minton, Michelle. "The Minimum Legal Drinking Age Should Be Lowered." Teens at Risk. Ed. Stephen P. Thompson. Detroit: Greenhaven, 2013. Opposing Viewpoints. Rpt. of "Lower the Drinking Age for Everyone." Www.nationalreview.com 20 Apr. 2011: n. pag. Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 27 Mar. 2017.

"The Minimum Legal Drinking Age Should Be Lowered." Teens at Risk. Ed. Christine Watkins. Detroit: Greenhaven, 2009. Opposing Viewpoints. Rpt. of "Debating the Issues." Chooseresponsibility.org 2007: n. pag. Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 24 Mar. 2017.

"Teenage Drinking Can Lead to Automobile Accidents."

Singh, Maanvi. "Legal Drinking Age Of 21 Saves Lives, Even Though It's Flouted." NPR. NPR, 24 Feb. 2014. Web. 10 May 2017.

Trudeau, Michelle. "Teen Drinking May Cause Irreversible Brain Damage." NPR. NPR, 25 Jan. 2010. Web. 10 May 2017.

*****
The Drinking Age Should Be Lowered

Gabriel Vasconcellos

Joziscreuzo was a teenager who had a very common life, and like everyone else in life, he started going to parties of friends, and sometimes has drinks in those places. Few of his friends are old enough to drink, but they call their friends anyway. Everyone drinks inside the place and during the party, no one can leave with the drinks of the place. These parties take place on the weekends all year round. Many young people drink and buy drinks, even though it is illegal, and most of the time they drink because it something illegal and not just a drink. Laws aren't working. This is clear because we know that many young people, even before they are old enough to make the purchase, drink. Adjustments must be made. Why keep 21 as the age allowed by law to drink when it has not been followed for a long time? The drinking age needs to be changed to 18.

The law needs to be changed because at eighteen teens can join the army and fight for their country. If teens are mature enough to go to war, why can't they drink? . When you get eighteen you are able to do a lot of things that need a big responsibility too , so your age even not being the same you carry responsibility. The other side believes teens still should not be able to drink at 18 because drinking may not only affect your life, but that of another person. But in the same way that drinking can affect other people the fact that you could enlist would make the same sense, because on one hand you have a firearm in your hands and the other you can end up running over someone, so both you have A great responsibility because we are talking about people's lives.

The other side believes that at twenty-one, people are more mature and can make better decisions about drinking. They are wrong because there anyone evidence that massive brain damage between these ages (18-21). the current system, which forbids alcohol to Americans under 21, is widely flouted, with disastrous consequences and for the 12 states that had an MLDA of 21 since 1971... the traffic fatality risk increased as teens aged from 16 to 18, declined slightly though age 20, increased again at age 21, then declined monotonically afterwards.

If to the changes had indeed happened Jozicreuzo would have different attitudes and he represents the head of all in the same age group, he would not have hidden it from the father, would not lie, and would not have to look for some illicit to buy drinks, and with all certainty The will to do this being something Legally normal would not be the same to do if it were illegal.

Works Cited

"Minimum Legal Drinking Age." Should the Drinking Age Be Lowered from 21 to a Younger Age? N.p., n.d. Web. 18 Mar. 2017."

"Drinking Age ProCon.org." Could the Drinking Age Be Lowered from 21 to a Younger Age? N.p., n.d. Web. 20 Mar. 2017."

*****
For Abortion

Jesse Haarahiltunen

Laura, 16 year old teen gets pregnant after a party. She knows she doesn't want to keep the baby. She can't get an abortion, because it is illegal in her country. She decides to tell her best friend, who happens to know a person who can do an abortion, and she says that the abortion would be illegal, but the guy who would do it is an old doctor. After a while the girl accepts the offer without telling her parents or anyone else, but dies during the abortion. If abortion would have been legal in that country would the girl still be alive? Legal abortion could save a life of a grown woman.

If abortion is not legal, it will lead to illegal abortions, which could be harmful. According to World Health Organization, "In 2008, there were an estimated 47 000 deaths due to unsafe abortion" ("Preventing Unsafe Abortion"). If abortion is legal, there will be less illegal abortions. The other side argues that, even if abortion is legal it would still be wrong and it would be still killing an innocent life. They say that getting an abortion is murdering. Is a fetus's life really more important, than a grown woman's life? A fetus that can't remember anything, rather than a grown woman who has family, friends, and people who care about her. The death of the mother would be more devastating for the people who know her, and care about her. If they really loved her, they would understand her decision to get an abortion.

The other side says that getting an abortion is dangerous for the mother. The mother could die, or get hurt really bad during an abortion. According to Reproductive Health Module in developed countries .2-1.2 people per 10,000 die from abortion("SECTION IV: Abortion"). This number is bigger in developing countries. This argument is weak, since more people die due giving birth, than abortion. Less than one percent of legal abortions has any side effects, or lead to a failed abortion(). "Researchers found that women were about 14 times more likely to die during or after giving birth to a live baby than to die from complications of an abortion" ("Abortion Safer than Giving Birth: Study"). Legal abortion is overall safer for the mother than, actually having the baby.

Hopefully someday abortion will be legal in every country, and the mother would have the final decision, to what she wants to do with her baby and her life. This would be great for reducing unsafe abortions. The mother should be the one who decides.

1 year after Laura's death her parents make a lawsuit, to remove the law against abortion They also start an organization for the cause, telling Laura's story, and trying to make abortion legal in their country. They get a lot of support, and eventually after about 2 years they manage to get rid of the law against abortion in their country.

Works Cited

"Abortion Safer than Giving Birth: Study." Reuters. Thomson Reuters, 23 Jan. 2012. Web. 24 Mar. 2017.

"Preventing Unsafe Abortion." World Health Organization. World Health Organization, n.d. Web. 24 Mar. 2017.

"Section IV: Abortion." Technical Issues In Reproductive Health. N.p., n.d. Web. 24 Mar. 2017.

*****
Section 3 Problem - Solution 
Adoption

Roman Smieja

I was adopted almost two years ago. I'm happy where I'm now and where I'm going to be for the future. When my adoption process star we were five children's. Two of them was teenager sibling, 1 baby and me and my sister. We all was excited to finished the process and go to America. I think that was the best thing happen for four of us without the baby because he was just a kid he don't know what is going on. Adoption takes more than a year or more than that. After a year all of them went to America but me and my sister left. They said my sister can't go because she is older than me 16 years, so they tell me to go by myself or they are going to give my opportunity for other people. So I come by myself miles and miles with a new family and my sister stay in Ethiopia and continue learning.

Many older children from other countries have a lower chance of being adopted in the United States. First problem is some American social workers believe that you don't have to adopt older child when you have a youngest child, because the youngest one will fill alone or you put too much pressure in him. The next one is when one family adopt teenager boy or girl they want them to believe what they believe, but the teenager have already his opinion grow with him or it develop. So it is hard for them to change their mind and agree with their parent's opinion. They think to learn a new language and to make friends is going to be hard. But if they adopt them while they are kids it will be easier stress and it will be easy to make a friend or to learn a new language. The other one is they think they are already getting adults, so they are staying with them a long time to know them. The last and the final one is maybe they don't have enough paper works. To make that paper is a hardest work so some orphanages will give up by them.

There are 19 percent of older children that they get adopt likely ("Ethiopia's Generation of Orphans"). By that time other older teens that are not likely to adopt will stay in the orphanage until they get one their own adoption parents. Many of them are going to turn 18 soon so they will rent a house and they will move out with group. Many babies are getting adopt so easily more than the teenagers. They have 25 percent to get adopted ("Ethiopia's Generation of Orphans"). Those who left maybe will die with AIDS or other sickness or they didn't get what they have to need as they are a baby. Most of them didn't get mother breast as they are 2 month years old. And they are drinking some kind of milk.

Many adoptive parents think if they adopt a teenager they will be adult earlier, but if they adopt them and change their life that will be something that they done well. They are many teens out there they don't know what they gone be when they are out from the orphanage. If they adopt them and convince them to learn their school and teach them many thing that is in front them. Many babies after they grow up or after they become a teenager they have a lot of question. Like who is my biological parents are they dead or alive or sometimes they will ask that they want to meet them. But if they adopt a teenager it will be easier because they already know that their parents are dead or that they were been on the orphanage and it will be easy to share what they are going thru in there teenager life and you can tell them something what you know about teenager.

Many teenagers need their space to figure out, and dating all the thing so maybe that will make them same about your teenager story. So to make adoption easier for teens is to make them to go by them way, because they already build by that way.

Works Cited

"Ethiopia." World's Children. N.p., n.d. Web. 12 May 2017.

Renee Targos. "Ethiopia's Generation of Orphans." Food for the Hungry Blog. N.p., 24 Jan. 2014. Web. 12 May 2017.

Renee Targos. "Ethiopia's Generation of Orphans." Food for the Hungry Blog. N.p., 24 Jan. 2014. Web. 12 May 2017.

*****
Corruption in Brazil

Victor Costa

Imagine your mother waited 9 months pregnant, finished the prenatal exams and concluded that you are going to be healthy, bought everything necessary for your birth, and then finally happened. Your birth was a success and you are completely healthy. Unfortunately, you were born in Brazil during Lula's presidency. The "good news" is you are f*d-up. Well, that is the reality for the majority of the Brazilian people. They are going to have a bad public education and a bad home education because in the most families in Brazil the television teaches more than the parents, or worse, the television teaches even the parents. Now I ask you, "Who have the guilty?" In my opinion, the government and how it works as whole is mainly the guilty, and in second place are the people who elected the president. There are two main problems in Brazil. One is the government and one is the culture.

The problem with the government is the president Luiz Inácio Lula da Silva, during the presidency, implemented what is called the "bolsa familia." This is "a social welfare program of the Brazilian government, Bolsa Família provides financial aid to poor Brazilian families" ("Bolsa Família"). What at first seems like a wonderful thing, but, this program encouraged people to remain poor and have more children, and that affect the government economy, making more difficult to country growth. This problem affect the knowledge of the people, creating a corral electoral, what means, a rough number of people voting blindly in a candidate that is not going to increase the development of the country. The funny thing is, this corral electoral happened and during Lula's presidency. In 2012 this rumors about this corral start to happen, and only in 2016 this corruption was unmasked, but even after this, the country still needs help to grow.

The problem with the culture is mainly the "Brazilian way", that means the way that Brazilians use the creativity to solve daily problems, but this don't solve the problem, just delay the problem to another day. A good example of this is myself, that should turn in this homework on time, but, because of my laziness and my bad culture, I didn't finish until now. And that is how it works in Brazil and why the people don't grow as a nation, this culture impregnated in our brains making us procrastinators of this culture. Another good example of this laziness is the big electoral corral created by Lula during his presidency, cause these people were turned into cattle for this corral by themselves, because they are lazy to work, thus prefer to adhere to the concept of "bolsa familia".

The solution for this problem depends mainly on the Brazilian people who should change, so the government could change too. The only way to do this is to show how the Brazil could be strong with the cooperation of the people. Sadly, they prefer to stay in their miserable lives instead of trying to make the country a better place to life. These same people say that the country won't change and the population will always be lazy. There is a saying in Portuguese in which roughly translates to the "Brazilian way", but it means more than that. It refers to the way that Brazilian people tend to act to relieve their job, and to not give much effort.

The way to change those people is to show results, and to try to convince them that their country isn't lost. We need to be hopeful and stop with the "Brazilian way" because when you show the truth to someone, it will change the way a few people think, then making this in a large scale, you can change a whole country. Changing a country through that way, can make our biggest problem (the government) change together and make a better Brazil for the Brazilians.

The people are tired because even after the impeachment, the corruption stayed. The website, Brazil judge targets dozens of politicians for 'corruption' gives an idea about how deep the corruption is, "Brazil's top electoral court is also investigating the 2014 presidential campaign, which led to Dilma Rousseff being elected with Mr. Temer as her running mate" (Brazil judge targets dozens of politicians for 'corruption'). The problem is bigger than we think, but, even being this big, we can win this fight.

Giving you an idea about how big is this problem, in the article, "5 things to know about Brazil's Corruption Scandal," one example of corruption is the company Petrobras, or "A Fallen Giant", what is the expression used in this article, to represent perfectly, what use to be the most important Brazilian company, now discovered by the people, as being the most infected company by corruption, but even with all these problems, is important, focus in the way to solve the problem. Thus, by this website, we can have an idea about some barriers that government should eliminate, as shown in The Heritage Foundation, "Brazil needs more economic freedom, and the government should eliminate barriers to entrepreneurial activity—burdensome taxes, inefficient regulation, flaws in long-term financing, and continuing government-created rigidities in the labor market" (Scissors). The government should be less restrict, improving their regulation about the money that enters, and working hard to clean the corrupts from there.

Making good choices, doing the right things, we can piece by piece, create a better country to the Brazilian people, and that means a responsibility from the people too, the "Brazilian way" need to be extinguished and vanished, so, the economy can grow.

Corruption has been in Brazil for a long time. Some historians trace it back to dodgy dealing during the slave trade, a business often conducted illicitly as well as immorally. There is even a phrase in the local Portuguese dialect "Jeitinho Brasileiro" which loosely translates as "the Brazilian way of doing things". This can be said admiringly to suggest an ability to solve problems creatively Underlying the phrase, however, is a sense that if a problem does have to be solved, it is OK to cut corners and perhaps break the law just to get things done.

At the text from Brazil's corruption culture 'can be beaten' (Moss), emphasizes, the problem committed by the Brazilians, that problem, in my opinion is, what prevents the country to have a good economy and to be a developed country. Change a few little things and watch big things growing, considering slogan, focusing in a better place for your children.

We know that these problems are already part of the Brazilian culture, but we have resources to fight against this, first we need to be less lazy, less procrastinator, more active and more respectful. If we pass these obstacles, so, we can have hope to change the country, and give opportunity to our children live in a better place, with more honesty between themselves, because currently isn't a good time to born in Brazil. We are the ones who choose our president and for this we must be prepared not to fall into these "corrals", and the best way to do this is through the knowledge that we need to acquire, so that we can move on to the next generations. So, before you act thinking only like the "Brazilian way", think about the kids, and how your actions are going to affect their lives in a near future.

Works Cited

"Bolsa Família."Wikipedia.WikimediaFoundation,18 Apr. 2017. Web. 19Apr. 2017.

"Brazil Judge Targets Dozen of Politicians for 'corruption'." BBC News BBC, 12 Apr. 2017.

Web. 02 May 2017.

Connors, Will. "5 Things to Know About Brazil's Corruption Scandal." The Wall Street Journal.

Dow Jones & Company, 05 Mar. 2016. Web. 02 May 2017.

Moss, Paul. "Brazil's Corruption Culture 'can Be Beaten'." BBC News BBC, 26 Apr. 2016. Web.10 May 2017.

Scissors, Derek. "Brazil: Restoring Economic Growth Through Economic Freedom." The

Heritage Foundation. N.p., n.d. Web. 10 May 2017.

*****
Dealing with the Difficult People

Yagmur Alhan

Imagine that it's 5am and you are awake and are in a great mood. This marks your first day at your first job. You recently graduated from college and celebrated your new job last night with your best friends. It was a great night, but you had trouble sleeping due to excitement. It does not matter, you feel energetic anyway. You head out to start your day. Now you are on your way I your car, you turn on the radio and boom! Someone has hit your car! You walk out of the car. You are the one who should be angry; after all you got hit! However, the person who crashed into you has already begun to yell. You know this is not your fault, but the other person looks so furious that you cannot respond. I am sure some of you have experienced a situation like this. What did you do? According to the website Tiny Buddha, "We all have encounters with people who prefer to stay miserable, making everything difficult. They exist, and perhaps there was a time in your past when you once where one of those negative people. Perhaps you still can be a times" (Dealing with Difficult People: 5 Effective, Compassionate Practices). In fact, "Difficult people are demanding. They demand something from the external world in hopes of filling the disconnection and restlessness they feel within. Whether they are demanding our attention, a certain action or reaction, or an outcome, the root of their behavior is a demand for something other than what is" (Dealing with Difficult People: 5 Effective, Compassionate Practices). These types of people make life harder for the rest of us. Distance grows between people as we get more and more scared to communicate with one another.

Unfortunately, this problem is not just a problem of one or two people. This problem has become the social problem of our time. The biggest cause of people's problems is stress and anxiety.

Stress and anxiety create a butterfly effect which reverberates through societal interactions. This social illness is getting bigger and bigger. According to the website Psychology Today, "Most of us encounter aggressive, intimidating, or controlling personalities at some points in our lives. These individuals may exist in our personal sphere or professional environment. On the surface, they may come across as domineering, confrontational, demanding, hostile, or even abusive. However, with astute approach and intelligent communication, you may turn aggression into cooperation, and condescension into respect" (Ni). Evidently, psychologists are aware that this is a problem most people are attempting to cope with in their day to day lives. These problems directly affect human life. For Mental Health Action Week 2008, the Mental Health Organization launched a statistics report published in the Sunday Times Magazine regarding anger: More than one in ten (12%) say that they have trouble controlling their own anger. 64% of Britons working in an office have had office rage. 38% of men are unhappy at work. 27% of nurses have been attacked at work. Up to 60% of all absences from work are caused by stress. 1 in 7 adults have sought medical treatment for stress. UK airlines reported 1,486 significant or serious acts of air rage in a year, a 59% increase over the previous year. 50% of us have reacted to computer problems by hitting our PC, hurling parts of it around, screaming or abusing our colleagues ("Anger Statistics"). If we cannot find decent ways to let out our frustration and anger, it will always seem as if the world is coming to an end. Dealing with difficult people is a huge problem in our social lives. Even though it is difficult t deal with these people, there are a few ways that we can cope with these irritating human beings. Here are just a few of the facts from Psychology Today website: Keep Your cool Fly Like an Eagle Shift from Being Reactive to Proactive Pick Your Battles Separate the Person from the Issue (Ni).So far, these solutions are easy to look at and understand. You do not really have to use all of them, but according to Psychology Today, it is important to consider each step every time you experience problems with your interactions with angry people. These solutions are easy to follow and do not require much work. There are many benefits to following these methods. The most important is the first: keep your cool. You always need to maintain your self-control. The reason for this is so that you can have better judgment on the situation. You might have questions regarding number two: "fly like an eagle." What does this mean? It means that keep your peace of mind and reduce risk of friction. Soar above the problem like an eagle and remain objective. Number three is perhaps one of the most efficient ways to deal with frustrating people. Shifting from reacting to being proactive can change a lot. In most cases, there are a lot of misinterpretations and misunderstandings. Instead of going back and forth and reacting, you can choose to focus your energy on problem-solving. Picking your battles is also important. We lead busy lives and no one has time to waste, so we should always avoid unnecessary altercations and complications. A great way to remember these is "Save time, energy and grief." Last but not least, is the most important number five: confront bullies (safely). You should not let yourself be stepped over. Reduce and eliminate harmful behavior. Increase your confidence and peace of mind. If a person follows these steps carefully they will be able to come out smiling of frustrating interactions with negative people and will be able to most efficiently solve problems. These solutions will greatly facilitate human life. The stage of implementation varies from person to person. Although it is difficult for some people, it is an easy and practical solution. It is quite difficult to rate it in terms of convenience because the problem I have chosen is not a physical problem. These are uncomplicated solutions that must be used during a fight or argument. The above suggestions are things that can be applied easily in daily life. Although there are simple solutions that can be applied, people sometimes do not understand this. I think that the biggest reason for this is the unconsciousness of people. People learn as they grow. However, they ignore the most important thing: control of their bodies and their emotions. People do not have the slightest idea about their own control. It is quite easy to change it. I am in favor of giving seminars for people to recognize themselves. We can increase consciousness throughout the country if such seminars are implemented. Once such awareness-raising practices have been made, it will be easier for people to implement the solutions I have proposed. Discuss less with people, and think more. Such a simple notion, yet so powerful. The less people you argue with, the more people you will be happy with. Knowing yourselves will help you because the essence of struggles are people trying to prove themselves. Insecure people resort ugly things. However, every individual who recognizes himself creates powerful stones within the community. Small stones can create a huge avalanche. However, strong and firm stones prevent a possible disaster. This natural phenomenon is also a part of human nature. Nature destroys and rebuilds everything. Again and again. Just like relationships between people. The solution I am offering will work, because it is already a part of human nature. People are allowed to rebuild. All we need is to be conscious. There have been many groups that have tried this kind of educational initiative before. Among them are university students, psychological advisors, and people working in the field of psychology. There are only about 15 psychological conferences that you can attend even in Atlanta right now ("Atlanta, GA Psychology Conference Events"). An article in the American Psychological Association shares, "How can psychology educators accomplish our educational mission while also giving students the practical information that can help them achieve their goals? Self-control might seem stodgy, but it is our job to show students that self-control will contribute to their success more than their smarts or family background. Self-control levels the playing field. It puts the keys to achievement in students' hands. By showing students what self- control is, how it works and why it is important, we will provide them with knowledge that can help them achieve their goals and have happy, productive and meaningful lives" (DeWall). It must be proven that the work done in this area is necessary.

Another interesting subject is t e way people view such treatment and consciousness programs.A large majority of people argue that treatment is necessary only for sick people. People are prejudiced against psychology consultants. Some people are worried about the reactions from society. They are afraid that seeing a psychologist will make them seem crazy. The prejudices of people make them feel that they will be excluded from society. This causes more problems. According to the David Susman PhD website, "A 2004 report by the World Health Organization reviewed rates of psychiatric treatment usage across 37 research studies. The findings are unbelievable. Between 30 and 80 percent of people with mental health concerns never receive treatment" (Susman). This is a serious problem. We are the creators of these problems. Here are just a few of the reasons for people to worry from the David Susman PhD website: Fear and Shame, Lack of Insight, Limited Awareness, Feelings of Inadequacy, Distrust (Susman). Problems are a concept created by human beings. The best treatment that can be done is to change their perceptions. The biggest reason for people to follow the suggestions I have recommended is so they can help themselves. Because the benefits that these proposals will give them are their inner peace. A peaceful person gives peace to his or her surroundings. Happy people always give the most beautiful fruit, just like a healthy tree. People will want to do it because the biggest problem is people. People are like a chain in society, if even one link is broken, everyone is affected. According to the FORBES website, "Here's why: Many of us grew up under the impression that internal stuff shouldn't be discussed – it should be swept under the rug. This is perhaps the single worst thing you can do for yourself. Stamping down your emotions and not working through your psychological issues – especially serious pain or abuse in the past – can culminate in a host of problems. If you need a numbers-based reason to convince you, depression alone is a major player in the global burden of disease, the leading cause of disability worldwide, and responsible for billions of dollars a year in lost work" (Walton). As mentioned here, stress does not only create mental problems, it is also the biggest cause of physical illness. This is the most visible evidence of why people should follow my proposals. People also hate losing money, which is a financial incentive to follow my suggestions. Less stress, more money!

The biggest problem of our time is that people have to deal with other people. The tension of others affects us all. Even if we do not have any problems, the anger of a person with us stresses us out. Eve y day many people commit suicide because of stress. If we do not solve a small problem, it becomes a bigger problem. A tiny stone rolling from the mountain may become a big avalanche. People must care about this problem because it is not just John's or Jessica's problem. This is the problem of all of us. If your neighbors are nervous, the stress of it affects you. Do not just think about it on your own behalf. Maybe some of you are uncomfortable with it, do not forget it. If a person's negative behavior is affecting you, remember that a positive behavior will also affect you. Think once again while the person in front of you answers. There is a reason why that person is absolutely doing it. Help nervous and stressed people who need help. If you help them, they will affect at least 50 people. Your mother, father, daughter, wife, son, grandchildren, relatives, friends, neighbors ... you could be this incomprehensible person. Now think again in terms of behavior, whether it be in traffic, at work, on the street, at school, wherever you are. Ask yourself if you meet such a person. What if a person is less stressful? What is the greatest cause of people and wars? Can I be one of the people who caused people to commit suicide? What should I do to avoid it? So how can I escape this? How many people influence a wrong behavior? What does she think? How would I feel if I were you? You do not need to make any extra effort after answering these questions from your heart. Why do you want to make it difficult when people can be so easy to deal with? These questions answered in the heart are the solution of all problems.

Works Cited

"Anger Statistics" Mind Your Anger. N.p., n.d. Web. 07 May 2017

"Atlanta, GA Psychology Conference Events", Atlanta, GA Psychology Conference Events | Eventbrite. N.p., n.d. Web. 07 May 2017.

"Dealing with Difficult People: 5 Effective, Compassionate Practices" Tiny Buddha. N.p., 05 Sept. 2016. Web. 12 Apr. 2017.

DeWall, Nathan. "Self-control: Teaching Students about Their Greatest Inner Strength." American Psychological Association. American Psychological Association, Dec. 2014. Web. 07 May 2017.

Ni, Preston. "How to Successfully Handle Aggressive and Controlling People" Psychology Today. Sussex Publishers, 07 Sept. 2014. Web. 07 May 2017.

Ni, Preston."Ten Keys to Handling Unreasonable &amp; Difficult People" Psychology Today. Sussex Publishers, 02 Sept. 2013. Web. 07 May 2017.

Susman, David." Reasons Why People Don't Get Treatment for Mental Illness"; David Susman PhD. N.p., 16 Dec. 2016. Web. 07 May 2017.

Walton, Alice G. "11 Intriguing Reasons to Give Talk Therapy A Try" Forbes. Forbes Magazine, 04 June 2014. Web. 07 May 2017.

*****
EOCs and ESOL Students

Alexandra Delgado

Nancy came from Venezuela six months ago. She is studying so hard even when she dominated how to speak at basic themes was difficult for her to understand complicate conversations, basically she doesn't have the best lexical being that she is an ESOL student. Even when she thought being good at least in math, this system was different so she is being paying tutors. However she has been tested for the PSAT which was stressful because she never had a similar test to that, she got the same test of a native student and even the same test of a person with incapacity, is this fair? Of course she didn't get the higher score; and now the time of EOC becomes a near reality nerves, anxiety, preoccupations filled her life and her friends. The ESOL students are worried because this scores can have repercussions to their futures. There is no second opportunity or prolongation of the same. If they want to go to a good college they are going to look for those scores and they are not going to say, ''ohh she was new, different system, other language''. According to the website,Georgia Milestones Assessment System ''no EOC or Georgia Milestones EOC may be deferred'' this means no prologue of belated for those tests.

Now she is near to graduate, with more experiences, better grammar, more understanding of the language, high grades, good GPA, but there is one main problem. During her first year, she had low EOC scores, making her lose her hope of getting in her dream college. She already had to sacrifice her relationship with her friends because of always being so busy studying and now this struggle of her past is a serious matter that she cannot change. She couldn't get in her dream college and cases like Nancy's life are not taking in consideration by the government in school systems.

One test can define a student's future. This is unfair because ''no test – including Georgia Milestones – is the sum total of all a student has learned and experienced throughout a school year. Nor is a single test a definitive determinant of a teacher's instructional prowess'' (VIP) in my opinion the department of education should make new laws if they really want help students allowing them to go to good colleges.

The government believes that tests like EOCTs are important because they are ''helping'' students, and they also are testing teacher's work ''the assessments provide diagnostic information to help students identify strengths and areas of need in learning, therefore improving performance in all high school courses. The EOCT also provide data to evaluate the effectiveness of classroom instruction at the school, system and state levels. In 2011 – 2012'' (" End of Course Tests (EOCT)"). They think they are really providing help for students by giving accommodation where the ESOL students can get their EOC in small group, Preferential Seating, Presentation Accommodations as explanation the directions for clarity (in English only), Response Accommodations as word to word dictionary, and Scheduling as an extended time amount (" End of Course Tests (EOCT)") Is that enough help? Those accommodations are not plenty fair for all the different cases presents in a school with ESOL students.

EOC testing is a hard process and even more for ESOL students who usually they did not receive any practice or training, what if schools accord to give practice at the homeroom time? Implementing groups of help, support; teaching how to read, analyze, interpret some of the main questions, relaxation techniques. This is a great idea that can help students not only ESOL students but normal students and even those with incapacity. So they could enjoy those practice instead of waste the time watching our phones or doing nothing.

Why if the schools wanted to evaluate teacher's jobs they test students taking such a high percentage for a grade? ''the Obama administration's "blueprint" for a revamped ESEA emphasizes more tests and tying teacher evaluations to their students' scores'' ("NEA To Congress: Less Standardized Testing, More Help, Please") that in most cases makes student's average fall.

Another solution is a case where the percentage take it to the final grade report is lower than know, impacting less their AP and so their future is not going to be related to one test that does not prove all the knowledge of a person ''The Obama administration's "blueprint" for a revamped ESEA emphasizes more tests and tying teacher evaluations to their students' scores'' ("NEA To Congress: Less Standardized Testing, More Help, Please").

A third solution can be give easy test to those students, simple structured tests can be really helpful to their entrance in colleges, so they don't have to the same level of difficulty since they don't have the same English level.

By implementing this tools schools can have a better overall rage and so a better positions ''this, despite evidence that not only has learning not been improving in the United States according to international standards, but, as the use of standardized tests has increased, America's standing in comparison to other countries continues to decline despite a program that was supposed to improve American students' performance'' (Shatzky) so those test are having a bad impact internationally. Thus changing the old policies and making renewal process can help to fed in college for those ESOL and disable students that got a low grade because of the EOC

Giving less percent regarding to grade EOCs instead of twenty percent they might take five percent and this is going to make easier for ESOL students to get into college with a good GPA in those classes. This way students are not going to have too much pressure when it's time for EOCs. The state thinks they are doing the most acceptable thing with equality, according to the website ''Standardized Tests - ProCon.org,'' ''standardized tests are inclusive and non-discriminatory because they ensure content is equivalent for all students'' which is an unfair situation because ESOL students don't have the same english levels than regular students for example an ESOL student that is being test in biology is not only being test about biology there it's also being test her or his English level.

This unfair situation brings low EOC grades to ESOL students harming their GPA in those classes with EOCs and their chances of entering college according to the website " Georgia Milestones Assessment System" ''There were 962 students who were matched across the spring 2007 ACCESS for ELLs and 9th grade Literature and Composition EOCT data files. For these students, ACCESS Composite Proficiency Levels ranged from 1.2 to 6.0. These observed Composite proficiency levels covered all but the very bottom of the ACCESS proficiency level range. The 9th grade Literature and Composition scale scores for these students ranged from 200 to 484. These scores did not cover the whole range of possible scale scores (200-600). Specifically, no student in the matched data set scored at the upper end of the 9th Lit scale and less than 25% of students earned a passing score'' showing that ESOL students are getting far away from a good grade or even pass. When you analyze that those students need a 6 level of English to get out of this program for English learners you can see that the fact of being an ESOL students have an impact in their performances in those tests, and that should be change.

Also while the educational system think having all under control watching for every student, there are too many ESOL students who even don't know how to take those test since they don't have the same educational system than here in this country and has been struggling with the fact of an unknown situation.

Giving less percent regarding to grade EOCs instead of twenty percent they might take five percent and this is going to make easier for ESOL students to get into college with a good GPA in those classes. This way students are not going to have too much pressure when it's time for EOCs. The state thinks they are doing the most acceptable thing with equality, according to the website ''Standardized Tests - ProCon.org,'' ''standardized tests are inclusive and non-discriminatory because they ensure content is equivalent for all students'' which is an unfair situation because ESOL students don't have the same English levels than regular students for example an ESOL student that is being test in biology is not only being test about biology there it's also being test her or his English level.

This unfair situation brings low EOC grades to ESOL students harming their GPA in those classes with EOCs and their chances of entering college according to the website " Georgia Milestones Assessment System" ''There were 962 students who were matched across the spring 2007 ACCESS for ELLs and 9th grade Literature and Composition EOCT data files. For these students, ACCESS Composite Proficiency Levels ranged from 1.2 to 6.0. These observed Composite proficiency levels covered all but the very bottom of the ACCESS proficiency level range. The 9th grade Literature and Composition scale scores for these students ranged from 200 to 484. These scores did not cover the whole range of possible scale scores (200-600). Specifically, no student in the matched data set scored at the upper end of the 9th Lit scale and less than 25% of students earned a passing score'' showing that ESOL students are getting far away from a good grade or even pass. When you analyze that those students need a 6 level of English to get out of this program for English learners you can see that the fact of being an ESOL students have an impact in their performances in those tests, and that should be change.

Also while the educational system think having all under control watching for every student, there are too many ESOL students who even don't know how to take those test since they don't have the same educational system than here in this country and has been struggling with the fact of an unknown situation.

The unfair situation of EOC testing system to ESOL students has been lowering the GPA of too many of them. Students who don't get enough help from the actual testing system. They are getting far away of the passing line, situation that is basing their futures in one test which takes too much percentage of their overall in those classes. ESOL students are having struggles, there are parents, even regular students are opposing to those tests due to the high percentage taking in those tests. According to the website  Parents refuse to let their children take Georgia Milestones test ''some metro Atlanta parents are protesting the state's new "Georgia Milestones" standardized test and urging other parents to refuse it for their own children'' parents who don't support EOCs due to the high percentage taking for the overall in those classes and the practice of itself as evaluating teachers and students development. So the state should make a reform of the educational system focusing on EOC system, taking a five percent for those tests.

Works Cited

"Curriculum and Instruction." ESOL / ESOL. N.p., n.d. Web. 20 Apr. 2017.

"Georgia Milestones Assessment System." Assessment Research, Development and Administration. N.p., n.d. Web. 20 Apr. 2017.

"NEA To Congress: Less Standardized Testing, More Help, Please." NEA. N.p., n.d. Web. 20 Apr. 2017.

Of. Pros and Cons of Standardized Testing (n.d.): n. pag. Worklife.columbia.edu/files.../public/Pros_and_Cons_of_Standardized_Testing_1.pdf. Web.

"Parents Refuse to Let Their Children Take Georgia Milestones Test." WSBTV. N.p., 22 Apr. 2015. Web. 20 Apr. 2017.

Shatzky, Joel. "Educating for Democracy: A Modest Proposal for Standardized Tests." The Huffington Post. TheHuffingtonPost.com, 02 Oct. 2012. Web. 20 Apr. 2017.

"Standardized Tests - ProCon.org." ProConorg Headlines. N.p., n.d. Web. 20 Apr. 2017.

VIP. "GaDOE Responds to Milestones Concerns: Test Is Only One Piece of Information | Get Schooled." Get Schooled GaDOE Responds to Milestones Concerns Test Is Only One Piece Ofinformation Comments. N.p., n.d. Web. 20 Apr. 2017.

*****
How to Pay Tuition Fee without Stress

Andy Kang

21 years old and he has $ 33,480 Student loan. Because he want a go to college. And he got a lot of stress for college tuition fee. Because he worried the how to i pay off for student loan? He try to get scholarships. He worries that he will not get the scholarship. And he gave up studies and he started the work. Many college students are under a lot of stress due to student loans. According to the website (the ohio state university) "Nearly 60 percent said they worry about having enough money to pay for school, while half are concerned about paying their monthly expenses.The findings suggest that the pressures of student loan debt and finding ways to make ends meet are weighing on America's college students. In fact, 32 percent of students reported neglecting their studies at least sometimes because of the money they owed." Many college student reported neglecting their studies.

And the biggest problem is college students give up their studies. Because many college students finish their studies and go to society to develop their country. But it not working than there is no development of the country. "Students deal with a mountain of stress during their college years, and many degrees require more than just an undergraduate education these days. The expectation the country has on its students is becoming more and more difficult to achieve." (the suffolk voice.) The debt is gone then college students can focus on their studies.

Solve this problem requires the efforts of college students. College students can.

-First things that college students can do are they have to work hard to get scholarships.

-Second thing is start saving for college. "Starting a savings plan a year or two before college starts will most likely lead to an inability to meet your goals."(wikihow)

-Third thing is "complete an application for FAFSA - the Free Application for Federal Student Aid to determine eligibility for loans or grants through the federal government. Loans through the federal government typically have a lower interest rate than loans available on the private market. In addition, subsidized federal student loans do not begin to accrue interest until nine months after the student leaves school." (wikihow).

Second thing is government help for college student Government can do the tuition fees in public schools. Government plan is "The president's plan acknowledges this by addressing three main issues surrounding college affordability: providing financial incentives for colleges to lower tuition; giving students better information about their college choices; and improving federal financial aid programs."(center for american progress)

Best solution is lower the college tuition fee because we will lower the college tuition fee than it relieves the burden of college students, and it does not lose to the families of college students. some people asked how can helped families. We lower the college tuition fee then Parents can spend less money for tuition fee. But there may be someone object to this solution. And most of the people who oppose this would be a person who has a job related to college. Because college they got a tuition fee for college students. and they manage the school with the that money, and college they pay people the who work at the college with that money. yes this is problem. but we will reduce the cost of school administration then we will solve the this problem. Because there is a lot of money going on a school management fees. Reduce the amount of money and use the money for people work at the college, and someone said "cogently argues that charging low tuition to everyone, as public colleges do for residents of the state in which the college or university is located, does not make economic sense; it merely provides windfalls to families willing and able to pay the full tuition." (the huffington post) yes it is irrational but we should changed the college tuition fee. Because college students give up their studies to make money. Too much time to get rid of their debt. Because "The standard repayment plan for federal student loans puts borrowers on a 10-year track to pay off their debt, but has shown that the average bachelor's degree holder takes 21 years to pay off his or her loans. Under federal income-based repayment options, remaining debt is for after 20 years." (U.S.News) It takes 20 years. We should reduce tuition fees. Because lower the tuition fee then we will pay of debts quickly.

We will look back on this issue later. Because it takes too long to pay back student loans. And it was so stressful. We should changed the tuition fee. Because college student stressful the tuition fee, and Students will be better than to give up their studies. Therefore we should changed the tuition fee.

Works Cited

"70 Percent of College Students Stressed about Finances." News. N.p., 01 July 2015. Web. 21 Apr. 2017.

Bidwell, Allie. "Student Loan Expectations: Myth vs. Reality." U.S. News & World Report. U.S. News & World Report, 07 Oct. 2014. Web. 21 Apr. 2017.

Campo, Dr. Carlos. "Why We Need to Reduce College Tuition." The Huffington Post.

TheHuffingtonPost.com, 25 Sept. 2012. Web. 21 Apr. 2017.

"College Tuition and the Stress on Students." The Suffolk Voice. N.p., n.d. Web. 21 Apr. 2017.

Morgan, Julie Margetta. "Making College More Affordable." Center for American Progress. N.p., n.d. Web. 21 Apr. 2017.

WikiHow. "How to Reduce Financial Stress on College." WikiHow. WikiHow, 29 Apr. 2017. Web. 21 Apr. 2017.

*****
International Students and Difficulties

An Nguyen

Ton Thuy Lan, a Vietnamese girl who has just come to Japan for a year. The memory of the new arrival never fade. Because of over dreaming, the first few days in Japan happened like a midnight. Before one year ago, Lan had just learned a few sentences in Japanese and stilled carelessly drawing a world of her own, she hadn't prepared and gotten the information carefully before going. And the day was coming, when she arrived in Japan, Lan could not find any job because of her low-level in Japanese language skill. After 2 months away from home, her money went out. The burden of money always made her distraught. Seeing her friends tried to steal stuff in a market, and jumped a train without paying for a tịcket because they didn't have enough money, she cried a lot. Another story, Denial Park is Korean students who came to Hawaii 3 years ago. He has been a good student and had been learning English before he left. However, he could not avoid many difficulties in communication, he could not understand what the locals is talking about and speaking. It is a hard part for him in this circumstance that he could not catch them up, although he is good at writing skill. Going out into the street, seeing people who are completely strange for him from skin color to language, made him feel like an outsider. Then homesickness came to him, he missed his parent, family, and friends a lot, but he just can "bite the bullet."

Looking over, some students go oversea because it is just a hobby of youth which can be called as an eager. They proud of themselves when they can be allowed to go abroad, they even can have a name as "overseas student". Another students have more legitimate purposes, they go far away to learn good and modern things that they don't inherit in their country. They desire a challenged life to improve and practice themselves. Generally, by any reason, having a preparation or not, all people can not avoid having problems, challenges, and mistakes. They can not be adapted very quickly, they will miss their home, a lonely feeling comes to them. And especially, coming back or staying also a hard question. And in one sentence to clearly state the problem, moving from your native country to study in another country is a big challenge.

International students in the individual view as me, although I feel my abroad life is fine while I'm living with my family, but I also have a basic problem that all of the international students have, according to Studyinternational website, there are a lot of problems that foreign students have to face to. And these following are popular problems:

1. Homesickness

2. Feeling like an outsider

3. Language or cross cultural barriers

4. Wanting to stay forever. (Lee)

At first, when you determine that you are sure going to another country, you must accept that all the problems above are normal. Prepare to face to them then you won't be shocked. Your life will flip to a new page, and this new page is empty. Try to color it, write down some sentences, or you will have an empty page forever. A life of studying abroad with a positive view is interesting, and it's better if you can memorize all your experiences in a diary.

The headed and basic problem of studying abroad is language or cross-cultural barriers. When you cannot pass it, it will be very hard for you to live and study. This problem is like an experience for you to be mature. When you determine to go oversea to study, you must prepare your language skill carefully, use helpful tools to help you to communicate such as dictionary or apps in your smartphone. You can start to study the host language after landing, but I recommend that you should study it before leaving your native country. Doing it, you can catch up everything faster than ever. And you don't be fear to interact with new people, especially, the locals. You should change your mind, learn about the culture of the country where you are living. Respect traditional thing of their country, and learn from them a good thing. If you have a preparation before, this problem can be solved quickly. Even you will be more interested in their culture. Go traveling also a good idea for you to get more information about their tradition and culture. Join many discussion, or presentation to improve your language skill. By an identity of Huffingtonpost website, not living with a host family or local students is a mistake, "you'll have a more immersive experience by bonding with locals" (Miller). I think it is exactly true. If you go abroad alone, find a host family to stay, don't find a family which has people can speak your native language. It delays your progress to level up your host language skill. Especially, it is good for you to have a countryman as a friend. But they can limit your ability to practice your second language skill. Because when a class has break time, all of you guys will stay together and speak in your native language, not a host language. Don't be shy or complex, try to talk with your international friends then you can survive. Your countryman is the most suitable person for you can share a trouble in your heart. But don't indulge it too much, enough is as good as a feast.

And the far biggest challenge is homesickness. No one has any memory about their motherland. We know that it's very hard while you are living alone. Almost people feel a lot of pain, and the fact is that you can just release it, but never erase it. There are many ways to mute the sound in your heart. You can stay with a host family, you will feel less lonely, and get closer to the family atmosphere. In the other hand, you should focus on different things as joining a club, making a journey with a new friend, finding some interest things to do, eating some of your favorite food and your traditional food, all that things can make you forget your sadness. Additionally, you should share your mind with your best friend. It's great if you have a friend who can empathize with you while the time you start your new life. One more solution, according to the advice of Studyinternational website, "Most importantly, be sure to avoid spending hours on end perusing Facebook or your other favorite social media websites – this is counterproductive and actually feeds your feelings of homesickness, rather than eradicating them" (Lee). Truly, as the reality now a day, people abuse of using social media network. People who are lonely, usually use social media to ignore everything and people around them. They cover a smiley face as they are happy and don't need anyone cares. This action can release their sadness but not clear, it's even a bad way can make them never get into a new life where they are living.

Every new people who just come to a new plan always feel out of place like an outsider, but "don't let the fact that you're new to the country get your spirits down if basic tasks become much harder in your new environment. It's understandable that you will need time to adjust to such a different environment than you usually operate in" (Dunn). I know that, when you lived in your country, you had a lot of friends, even your best friend. But when you've gone abroad, you cannot make a friend at the first time. Everything is strange, you must do all of things alone. Nobody can share to you, can understand you. You feel alone in the big world, then you must find your own solutions to solve this. At first, you should talk to your classmate, find one person to get closer. Gradually, you can get into a communication of your classroom then extend your relationship by joining volunteer activities at school or your town. Helping each other is one of a nice solution. Nothing better than helping people, it is the shortest way to make people get closer. Do this thing, you won't be out of side anymore. Join some exchange activities in your school to get on well with the communication. Keep in touch with relationships in your country, you can share your feeling and they can give you a share when you need.

In the fact, almost overseas students want to stay forever in the country where they are studying and don't want to come back. This is a general status. After passing initial difficulties, "you have fallen in love with this new place" (Lee), even someone else. What is your solution to solve it? What a hard answer! But you will be answered. The first thing you can consider what you want, ask yourself stay or comeback, which one better for you. Listening to bits of advice from your family, your friends and your teachers. Studying about your job if it develops in your native country or in the country you are living. I got an idea from Lee, "do not confuse the two locations as being polar opposites, whereby in one you are your best self and in the other you are simply pining for the former" (Lee). I think it doesn't matter that you will stay or come back, it depends on your individual opinion, no affirmation says that staying is betray or do not stay is stupid. Importance is you know exactly what you are doing now and where can you develop your main job.

The other side doesn't agree with a solution about avoid using the social mediation, because they say that Facebook or Instagram is the only one they could use to talk with their family, their friends in their native country, it is easy for using, modern and popular to everybody. And people can use it without charging money. One more reason, they use Facebook, Instagram to see their friend's pictures, and share their own daily pictures to interact with people, comments in picture can erase their boring, sadness in seconds. Actually, they cannot start a conversation with new people during their first days in a new place. Social media is their best friend in this circumstance. Therefore, they won't feel lonely. For the most part I agree with this thought, but I have my doubts about a couple of points. Let's amaze this consequence, you login into a Facebook and every day you will see how your friend happy to go to eat outside with each other, or your family have a party in your country without you, they take many pictures which have happy moments and tag you when you feel like an outsider... you will be very sad, right? Why don't you dismiss use it now! I don't say using social media is bad but it's better for overseas students limit the time for using it. Keep your eyes on the screen phone for online the whole day at school is not a good idea to ignore the loneliness. Others want to say hi to you, you also don't give them a chance to make a greeting for you. The time for you to practice language skill is longer and longer. We can see that almost those problems are related and all the solutions for each issue are similar. I know that it is hard for a new member to start. However, all of these solution can help you to figure out a lot of problems. When you open your mind, talk more with your friends, you can broaden your relationship, can improve your language skill, even have a chance to find a best friend. Throughout, you cannot be free, your friends will help you be busy by many long conversations, hanging out, asking you to participate in activities of school. Many benefits of many sides occur when you put your phone down and get into a real life.

Oversea students still wondering that it is difficult for new people in a new land to get acquainted with everyone, they don't have friends and at that time they cannot do well in communication with everyone. Someone is afraid to talk to acquaintance but you have to pass your fear and be brave to do it well or you will be alone during your abroad life. As a share of Ashvin, an international student came from Malaysia to study at Australia, "The first two months I was here I kept packing my bags to go home. Every weekend I'd think that maybe it was time I should leave. Then you realize that you're not the only one who's feeling that way. You just need to make one or two friends who can help you cope with that homesickness and then it becomes routine" (Youth Central). Starting to talk to friends is meant you put a foot into a community. Interacting with each other is the best way for you to survive in your new life. Let's talk as soon as possible.

When people already adapted to a host country, they will be fallen in love with a new place. People want to stay forever to work, live, marry and build a family in that country. Why do people should stay and why do they should comeback? In a Road to Olympia contest of Vietnam, when students win a contest, they can have a scholarship to go to study abroad in Australia and the government of Australia finances it. And a result is 12/13 champions don't come back. According to Nguyen Nhu Mai journalist, who has had 14 years as a general mentor for the Road to Olympia shared, "In Australia or in any other advanced country (such as Canada, Sweden, Norway or the United States), they have a more stable life. That is the wish of all workers. Not only educated people but also skilled workers, will stay if they have enough qualify" (Hung Thanh). This reality appears in many country, especially in developing country. 13 people go to study abroad, and 12 people stay, not come back. It's a big number. But there is also one person who coming back. This issue has a lot of opinions from different individuals. One person gives a question, some students say that coming back cannot promote their ability, study conditions, hard work, rigid mechanism, low salary... there is also a right part. But you also say, if the native country has better conditions, they will turn back. If nobody come back, how can their country be better? Difficult and inadequate in mechanism, why don't them come to fight and change? Coming back or staying are also have its benefit. However, I find it's unhappy, some of people loudly disparaging the overseas students, it is not good and should not. I think both roads, staying and coming back, are contribute to the country, especially in today's flat world. You can contribute to your homeland by your way. In my short opinion, whether you keep studying abroad or not is up to you. Your goals at the beginning must be placed on top, you should ask your parent, family, and maybe your counselors, who can give you a best advise. In my own opinion, why don't you use your gray matter to develop your country! Let's give yourself a chance to come back to serve, delicate your power, your ability to do a big project to change your country in an available way, make your experience be more valuable in your life.

The problems of international students must be attended because of tending to study abroad is common, nowadays. They can be easy to become an overseas student rely on a scholarship, or immigration. Although students who have a good preparation or not, they still facing too many difficulties, and maybe being depressed, complex, and they even suicide. But there is just a few negative case, almost students can pass these problems easily who seem to be known as superheroes. Superheroes or normal humans, they all advocate by themselves and try their best to survive. They also need a hand from others. With the sympathy, people can help overseas students get into the community. People can help by starting an honest conversation and to not be racist or ridicule anyone. To have a better life and easier in another country, students who are having a plan to go to study abroad should study about a life of an international student, in order to have the best preparation for their trip. Not only them but also their parents should learn thoroughly about this issue because they are the most important factors to push, support and teach their children with their sympathy. There are a lot of people who very successful after studying abroad, keep a positive thought and do well."

Works Cited

Dunn, Julia. "6 Most Common Study Abroad Problems (and Solutions)." Uloop. N.p., n.d. Web. 22 Apr. 2017.

Hung Thanh. "12/13 Quán Quân Olympia Không Về Nước: Nguyên Nhân Chua Xót." ZING.VN. Zing.vn, 06 Aug. 2014. Web. 22 Apr. 2017.

Lee, Megan. "10 Study Abroad Problems You Will Face – and Conquer!" Study International. N.p., 06 Jan. 2014. Web. 12 Apr. 2017.

Miller, Lisa. "13 Mistakes Study Abroad Students Make." The Huffington Post. TheHuffingtonPost.com, 02 Apr. 2014. Web. 18 Apr. 2017.

Sanzagiri, Nishad. "How I Beat Homesickness, by an International Student." The Guardian. Guardian News and Media, 11 June 2014. Web. 18 Apr. 2017.

Youth Central. "Surviving as an International Student." Youth Central. Youth Central - DHS, 28 Mar. 2008. Web. 21 Apr. 2017.

*****
Minimum Wage

Hyesun Kang

Clara is a young adult who marries her true love She lives in poverty state but she feels happy to spend time with her husband. Later she gets pregnant and her husband loses his job. They can't buy food and find a job. Then how can Clara get food to provide for her family? Clara dreams of a wealthy life to provide for the baby and herself. Clara and her husband is worried about baby starting getting illness but she can't go to the hospital also getting the education for baby. She trying to get the job but they pay Clara minimum wage. Will minimum wage help Clara get out of poverty? No, it won't.

Many people have the same situation with Clara. Most of the people get minimum wage price is 7.25 per hour. The minimum wage doesn't help to the people life. The Healthcare.gov website show the chart if who get less than $12,060 year for individuals is poverty. ("Federal Poverty Level (FPL) - HealthCare.gov Glossary") If workers spend year they work max time they get $2,175 it's less than $12,060 year. People work 10 hours and how can they provide their life? How can they pay every thing?

Minimum wage make people lots of problems. Even poverty, economy and human life. According to the website Health Poverty Action,"Poverty and poor health worldwide are inextricably linked. The causes of poor health for millions globally are rooted in political, social and economic injustices" ("Key Facts Poverty and Poor Health"). Minimum wage make affect human life destitute situation. In fact, "Twenty-nine states, plus the District of Columbia and nearly two dozen cities and counties, have set their own higher minimums. State hourly minimums range from $7.50 in New Mexico to $11.50 in D.C., according to the U.S. Department of Labor's Wage and Hour Division" (DeSilver). Minimum wage make people raises the standard of living for impoverished workers.afflicted and leading up to poor. People getting the illness and they die and they can't relish their life.

Minimum wage is the extensive complication. Because minimum wage makes people raises the standard of living for impoverished workers. Because think about when people get minimum wage then how they save money? If the economy inflation and increase food price then how can people get food and employer can buy them things? If minimum wage increase, they can save money. They can't never get out of poverty.

Here are facts for minimum wage from Obamawhitehouse.Archives.gov website: The minimum wage hasn't kept up with inflation. As a result, the pay of many workers, particularly those with families of three or more people, are now well below the poverty level. Government expenses for social programs aimed at the poor would potentially be reduced. (Doyle)

We need to increase the minimum wage. At this point, the government should increase. If government increase minimum wage employee can get more easy to work and fix an economy. The solution from Center For American progress website said the "government have to raise the minimum wage to workers. Even Seattle, Washington; California; Connecticut; and New Jersey—shows that boosting the minimum wage reduces poverty and increases wages" (Boteach). If government increase the minimum wage will successfully reduce the unemployment rate. Because minimum wage increase people will find job and starting work. Then the unemployment rate will be decreased.

Also, some of the state starting increase minimum wage we have to follow them. It makes New York, California starting increase minimum wage up to $15.("Going Beyond the Minimum") If minimum wage increase then it also effect to economy according to website Learnvest.com "Higher wages don't just benefit the individual earner, they also help the economy at large by increasing consumer spending.  One 2011 study by the Chicago Federal Reserve Bank showed that every dollar added to the hourly minimum wage resulted in $2,800 in yearly additional consumer spending by that worker's household" ("How Raising the Minimum Wage Would Help the Economy"). Minimum wage start to increase minimum wage give effect to our life and economy.

The minimum wage will protect workers from abuse. Because the owner and employee have lots of problem example they get minimum wage but they get unsatisfactory. "A higher minimum wage would also help to mitigate the abusive, exploitative working practices of a number of employers, who take advantage of the currently low minimum wage to seek cut-rate help. Such employers often use undocumented labor, which further undermines America's working poor" (Marshall Auerback / AlterNet). If the minimum wage increases than minimum wage help to the relationship. It makes human life better.

The other side thinks if minimum wage increases crime will increase. The website Minimum-Wage.Procon.org they shares, "According to a 2013 study by Boston College economists, increasing the minimum wage leads to reduced employment which leads to an increase in thefts, drug sales, and violent crime" ("Minimum Wage - ProCon.org"). Minimum wage increases negative effect to crime rate. People get danger and they will steal the money. Crime rate increase minimum wage can't reduce the crime rate. In addition minimum wage should reduce the crime rate if we increase minimum wage people should feel contentment. The website Minimum-Wage.Procon.org " Researchers who studied crime rates and the minimum wage in New York City over a 25-year period found that increases in the real minimum wage are found to significantly reduce robberies and murders... a 10 percent increase in the real minimum wage results in a 6.3 to 6.9 percent decrease in murders and a 3.4 to 3.7 percent decrease in robberies" ("Minimum Wage - ProCon.org"). The minimum wage can reduce the crime rate and when higher wage for the low income they reduce providing

Also, it increases a societal benefit of $8 to $17 billion dollars. Minimum wage reduces expense for the social program. It can save the money to spend social program we can save money to used other things.

For increase minimum wage make people destroyed self-improvement. If minimum wage increase then people should not have competition. The website The Motley Fool shows, " Finally, whereas a pay raise may boost workers' morale, it could damage their drive for self-betterment, further impeding the opportunity for low-wage workers to improve their socio-economic outlook" (Williams). An employee can't develop their self they will satisfaction how they can develop they feel pleased. We should make employee advance and improve. In addition increasing the minimum wage would work great for inflation because raising the minimum wage will slow down inflation. For example, the cost of living has soared owing to the inflation. But if we get high minimum wage people should not worry about when inflation happen. The website Minimum-Wage.Procon.org shows, "Income inequality and fair wealth distribution are two factors of the economy that are kept in check with minimum wages. In consumer economies where the unemployment rate is set by macroeconomic conditions, minimum wages help in keeping inflation from increasing too rapidly" ("The Pros & Cons Of Raising Minimum Wage"). Minimum wage increase they can pay for stuff. People should notice minimum wage works. Increase minimum wage is working many states starting increase minimum wage. Website The Motley Fool shows consumer can spend more money on the economy it can help increase economic growth. "Lastly, extra pay in the pockets of some 16.5 million workers could trickle down to retailers and provide a boost to the economy" (Williams). The consumer could spend more money to buy and it makes our economy growth-inflation will be decreased. Or consumer saving money at the bank and they will get interested, revenue. US can get both ways to advantage.

We will earn money for our future or right now. We do not have much time to earn money. We have to think about our future is minimum help our life? We have to increase the minimum wage. Think about when you compare the current minimum wage with a higher minimum wage. Do you want to work for the same amount of time and get $7.25 or higher than $7.25? You would like to get the higher minimum wage. It will make you feel enormous. Because we have to watch economy if minimum wage increase it effect to our life. Increasing the minimum wage helps the economy to growth and decreases inflation. I hope everyone can spend money and save money for the future. Then our economy will going to develop and government will change and people get profit. We can help the bank to interest and get revenue. We can help reduce gender inequality and poverty. Think about living in a strong country feel the awful a lot of job satisfaction. If we increase minimum wage then it makes our life better and give immense a chance

Works Cited

"7 Facts About the Minimum Wage." National Archives and Records Administration. National Archives and Records Administration, n.d. Web. 13 Apr. 2017.

Boteach, Rebecca Vallas and Melissa. "The Top 10 Solutions to Cut Poverty and Grow the Middle Class." Center for American Progress. N.p., 17 Sept. 2014. Web. 12 Apr. 2017.

DeSilver, Drew. "5 Facts about the Minimum Wage." Pew Research Center. N.p., 04 Jan. 2017. Web. 16 Apr. 2017.Doyle, Alison. "Should the Minimum Wage Be Raised?" The Balance. N.p., n.d. Web. 16 Apr. 2017.

"Federal Poverty Level (FPL) - HealthCare.gov Glossary." HealthCare.gov. N.p., n.d. Web. 13 Apr. 2017.

"How Minimum Wage Increased Unemployment and Reduced Job Creation in 2013." AAF. N.p., n.d. Web. 13 Apr. 2017.

"How Raising the Minimum Wage Would Help the Economy." LearnVest. N.p., n.d. Web. 17 Apr. 2017.

Marshall Auerback / AlterNet. "Top 5 Reasons Why Raising the Minimum Wage Is Good for You and Me." Alternet. N.p., 24 July 2012. Web. 13 Apr. 2017.

"Minimum Wage - ProCon.org." Should the Federal Minimum Wage Be Increased? N.p., n.d. Web. 16 Apr. 2017."The Pros & Cons Of Raising Minimum Wage." The Law Dictionary. N.p., n.d. Web. 17 Apr. 2017.

Williams, Sean. "3 Pros and Cons of Raising the Federal Minimum Wage: Where Do You Stand?" The Motley Fool. The Motley Fool, 01 Jan. 1970. Web. 18 Apr. 2017.

*****
Rape Culture

Victor Costa

Since the beginning of the humanity, the instincts come leading and guiding us, helping to prevent from certain dangers that we may pass through, teaching us how to survive in a hostile environment and opening the opportunity to experience new tastes and adventures in your life. Thus, these instincts aren't always a good thing, cause, they can lead you to do bad things based in anger, or sadness, and sometimes, that bad things could be the most heinous of the crimes, that affect the human rights and messed up with the victim's life. The rape, or, sexual assault or abuse without the concernment of the victim, is the worst type of crime considered in the world, that is a common sense for everyone that you ask. So, why even with all this knowledge around the whole world, why is rape still present in our society and culture? Even the wisest man in the world didn't have a correct answer for this, so, all that I can do is show some facts and hopefully expect that you understand some part of this problem.

The rape culture is the act of proliferate the concept that rape is something so wrong that no one would have courage to do, but, under the surface and all that appearance of a good Samaritan, have a monster that have.

The rape is literally, the real sexual harassment, sexual assault, meaning words or the combination of this all without the concernment of the victim, used to lower others people to increase their ego. That seems so bad that you should ask yourself, "how someone can act like this?", or say "this person who do this is a monster", but there is were enter the rape culture, because, what make this a culture is the "consensus." If I go to a meeting and ask for any person in there: you like rape? The answers going to be unanimous, everybody will say no. But, one of the men present at this place, when comes home, he is going certain to lower his wife, because during the meeting, he kept an eye on a more beautiful one. And a random woman from this meeting may come to entice a child, who innocently will not suspect that he is in the hand of an enticer. I have used rather exaggerated examples but the focus is, the rapist is hide, just waiting for the right time to attack, () percent of the rapist, normally was known to the victim, and on the most cases, this rapist make an elaborated plan before the attack. The big problem is, rape is already infected in the society, by some of this examples you can clearly see, that even the most reliable of people may be hiding something.

In Brazil, I heard some histories about rape at the time of my grandmother, those histories make me think about some reasons for the rape still be a problem faced daily by society. The first of these singularities are, the pleasure of the rapist in being practicing an atrocity and the second is the act itself what occurs by the instinct that are activated by the use brutal force, or the victim has become a minor.

Rapist's pleasure comes from how much he wants to commit that atrocity, comes from the time he's planning this, comes from the relationship between the victim and him, these factors added to a sick mind, create a basis the monster to attack occasionally, because, this pleasure factors are what give forces for this rapist. The first singularity between the most of the cases of rape is this pleasure, but, it isn't exposed to the public, because nobody want to know, how a rapist think, what is one of the problems about see rape as a heinous crime.

The second, about the act itself, the desire of the rapist about the act itself comes since the victim physiognomy, until the victim's struggle to escape it. These things make the rapist more aggressive, and more excited, it is called as instinct. This is sad to say because, the humans don't have any cure for this instinct, and the majority don't have control under his instinct.

Hopefully, the rape can be treated, since we eliminate these 2 singularities from our culture. it may seem difficult, but is not, because, pleasure and instinct are related with the mind of the human, and to have these kind of thoughts, normally starts from childhood, as according with the 6 Ways We (Accidentally) Teach Our Kids Rape Culture. "As moms and dads, we probably don't talk directly about rape to kids, at least not until they're older. But we're still sending messages about sex and consent all the time. Because of that, we need to make sure we're not teaching them some very dangerous lessons, even if just by accident" (Schroeder) changing completely the way that we teach our kids about sexual education.

This change occurs slowly and is not a thing that we can agree as being definitive, occurs slowly because to change a culture is necessary a long time, and not is definitive because we don't know what could happen after we change these singularities in someone.

Works Cited

Eschbach, Kara. "Won't End Rape Culture." The Washington Post. WP Company, 12 Oct. 2015. Web. 14 Mar. 2017.

Geggel, Laura. "The Science of Preventing Sexual Assaults on College Campuses." Live Science. N.p., 05 July 2016. Web. 9 Mar. 2017.

The New York Times. The New York Times, n.d. Web. 12 May 2017.

"Rape Culture, Victim Blaming, and The Facts." Southern Connecticut State University. N.p., n.d. Web. 09 Mar. 2017.

Schroeder, Joanna. "6 Ways We (Accidentally) Teach Our Kids Rape Culture." Babble. N.p., 06 June 2016. Web. 09 Mar. 2017.

Tribune, The Salt Lake. "Defining What 'rape Culture' Means." The Salt Lake Tribune. N.p., 25 May 2016. Web. 12 May 2017.

*****
Tattoos Social Discrimination

Maximiliano Estrada

As I start dating a girl pretty and nice to the people she was one of the girls that are descendant by rich families and have glamorous houses. One day she invites me to her house to know her parents and finally meet them after 2 months of dating her. Ones I walk into the house the parents were there and I stretch my arm forward to give the hand to them and right away when i stretch my arm they look straight at my tattoos in my right arm. At first they didn't say anything but after a while when we were at the table. They ask me so much why I have my tattoos and I told them good reasons. The next day my girlfriend told that they didn't like me because I have tattoos they said is for prisoners and median class of people.

So, in my thought I think that racist in some way because they were judging me without know my reasons and know my own person HOW I AM. Some people still getting uncontrollable when they are talking to a person with tattoos. They look at the tattoos of course because that's part of the thing but they judge, discriminate, and make fun of the person just because they don't like tattoos. This effect in people feelings and even can cause suicide for too much discrimination on society.

Since middle school teachers and parents told their kids that tattoos are for prisoners or bad thing related to gangs. But the truth is that the world is not anymore like they just to know, people is more open and expressive according to The Washington Times, "Obviously, these guys haven't been out in the world lately. Maybe 30 years ago there was some discrimination," Mr. Johnson said. "Tattoos are pretty normal now. Lots of white-collar workers have tattoos and piercings, and dealing with them is usually a simple issue. Places like Disney ask their decorated employees to cover up if they're dealing with the public."(Jennifer Harper). People that has tattoos can tell anyone how people judge them sometimes and talk about their tattoos behind them, people are less likely get hired if they have tattoos because people feel uncomfortable when I guy with tattoos attend them. They rather be attended by a single person because they feel comfortable. They add this ink to their skin because maybe some family member die and they want to remember them for the rest of their lives, will you do not give a job for this, will you judge this person for this? This problem is being going for the past years and more people is kick out of jobs and this lead losing their home because they don't get a good job for them. Per CNN Wire, "Getting inked is one way for young people to forge their own identity and mark life experiences -- bad or good" (Lu-Hai Liang).

People need star remember that his is a new world that artist, singers and even teachers have tattoos and they don't have to be prisoners or member of a gang. According to CNN Wire, "Thanks in part to the influence of celebrities and sports stars, tattoos have become much more socially accepted in the past decade" (Lu-Hai Liang). A lot of people take body inked as a for of body art that has been popular in the last years as a for of expression of their feelings or events and for this they have been victims of discrimination the The Washington Times said, "A tattoo taboo may be in the making, along with piercing prejudice. Beware "body art," say occupational researchers - such skin adornments invite discrimination" (Jennifer Harper).

So maybe society are not very informative about tattoos today and they judge without knowing the reasons. This discrimination still a problem and if we don't stop this could increase the numbers of social discrimination.

One solution to this case leads to this because have tattoos is one of the biggest problems is getting jobs trying to convince the people with the power of hired people that tattoos are no longer a sign of gangs or bad people. People have no more longer problems with people with ink and they don't feel uncontrollable any more, maybe a big meeting talking about tattoos in the present. Another solution could be teaching people about the history of the tattoos where they come from and why they started. That would let people know that tattoos are no longer bad things and it have been taking over the years on our body's.

The United States is one of the countries with higher range of people with ink so one possible way to change the discrimination is talking to the government local, federal and even state about this showing them the numbers of people with tattoos in united states and convince them of this is a problem is society right now and almost leaving people without good jobs and some cases without enough money to live. According to The Washington Times, "This could be vexing news for 42 million tattooed Americans - a population that includes one-fourth of those ages 18 to 50. And 14 percent in this age group also have body piercings, per the American Academy of Dermatology" (Jennifer Harper). So, with this numbers can we realize that tattoos are not more private. Tattoos have been taking over United States of America.

The third way that we can show this is making test to people with tattoos and without tattoos and make statistics to if they have the same capacity or less than the other. Comparing their scores. Another solution to one of the problems that people with tattoo has is if they want to join to the army only the navy let show your tattoos, why is this because they want people to join the navy because they don't have numbers like the army or air force. The army and air force have a problem with tattoos because they make it as a form of discipline. That should change because you're giving your life to the country so they should accept you how you are and don't ask you to cover them.

Many of these ideas will work because it will help to reduce discrimination. They may also help to reduce suicide because one reason people suicide is because of depression or social discrimination. According to The Washington Times, "A tattoo taboo may be in the making, along with piercing prejudice. Beware "body art," say occupational researchers - such skin adornments invite discrimination" (Harper, Jennifer). Experts could go and talk to the government and convince that people with tattoos or piercings are not bad people or gangsters. Convince them of people with tattoos are just in bad moments and many of them have a talent like artists. Make them open people's minds even more about tattoos culture and the significance of it.

Tattoos make people feel uncomfortable. People think that tattoos are for prisoners and bad people because per teachers and parents that live in the past thing tattoos are for gangs. Sign the gang symbol and if you have it, your part it. In addition, we have been having a lot of issues with tattoos infections. People have problems with this because they feel uncomfortable being attended by people with tattoos. For all people that think tattoos are only for prisoners and gangs are wrong. Today artists, athletes, singers and even teachers have tattoos in the present. According to CNN Wire, "Thanks in part to the influence of celebrities and sports stars, tattoos have become much more socially accepted in the past decade" (Lu-Hai Liang). Today tattoos are more sophisticated they have been moving with the technology. There's many ways to made a tattoos now better machines, and including to the health there is new laws were every single time you get a tattoo the artists has to open a new bottle of ink in front of were. So, that you can see thats theres not any chemicals or something weird inside of it.

Also for those who regret have the tattoo for whatever reason they have the option of a new cream that removes tattoos. According to Newsweek, "Recent data from Nova Scotia's Dalhousie University estimates that 15 to 25 percent of Americans have at least one tattoo--and 17 percent of them have considered removing their ink. Alec Pakenham, a Ph.D. candidate at Dalhousie, has developed a tattoo removal cream that would cost just $4.50 per application, and causes none of the inflammation, blistering or scarring that comes with traditional removal procedures" (Mejia, Paula). So, do you think tattoos are bad now?

If you are not in favor of this please open your minds and see the new world don't hold you in the past and be open to new things coming in your life, and for those that laugh about tattoos ask to yourself this question what is behind those tattoos? Don't be scared the world is going to understand you better now.

We all have problems and limits. Some people are discriminated against or bullying by ignorant people don't know what is to face a hard time or when a family member die and you want to remember him or her for the rest of your life. People have lost jobs their homes for this kind of social discrimination. Do you think it's fair? Hopefully people will understand how important is this for us and how painful it is. STOP judging not just because of tattoos. But for everything. Help by preventing opposed comments about others and ask yourself why we judge before knowing someone?

Works Cited

"As Tattoos Become More Common in Society, so Does Tattoo Removal." Victoria Advocate [Victoria, TX] 17 Aug. 2013: n. pag. Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 10 May 2017.

"Beware the Art on Your Sleeve; Employers Can Judge Tattoos, Body Piercings." The Washington Times [Washington, DC] 7 Feb. 2008: A03. Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 10 May 2017.

"Edmonton Woman's Petition Supports Piercings, Tattoos at Work." Canadian Broadcasting Corporation 17 June 2014: n. pag. Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 10 May 2017.

"Exploring the Tattoo Culture [analysis]." Africa News Service 31 Oct. 2011: n. pag. Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 10 May 2017.

"Good Girls, Not Gangsters? Tattoos No Longer Taboo in China." CNN Wire 24 Aug. 2015: n. pag. Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 10 May 2017.

"Living Canvas: Tattoos and Body Piercing Don't Seem as Exotic as They Once Did, but a New Exhibit Reminds Us That throughout History, They Revealed a Power and Purpose. Just as They Probably Do for Those Kids at the." Newsweek 29 Nov. 1999: 74. Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 10 May 2017.

Mejia, Paula. "Tattoo Regret? A Topical Removal Cream May Help; A Ph.D. Student Has Developed a Cream That Targets Cells, Not Pigments, to Get Rid of Unwanted Ink." Newsweek 13 Mar. 2015: n. pag. Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 10 May 2017.

National Clearinghouse for Alcohol and Drug Information. "Teenage Drinking Can Lead to Automobile Accidents." Teen Alcoholism. Ed. Laura K. Egendorf. San Diego: Greenhaven, 2001. N. pag. Contemporary Issues Companion. Opposing Viewpoints in Context. Web. 10 May 2017.

*****
The Relationship between North Korea and Japan

Ryo Shirane

Now, at the moment that I am writing this composition, there are children who have dropped precious lives in hunger and conflict. Even though I am in the same era of the same earth, the world is so different. Why is it so different? Why is not the world peaceful, although there are many clever doctors, evolving technology, powerful President? How can one world lead to one?

Japan, our country, is a country that is very easy to live because there is no war, it is economically wealthy and security is good. There are many traditions and cultures that are also respected and interested from the world, to be proud of. Such Japan is involved in various aspects from the countries of the world, volunteering and assistance are also done. However, there are many difficult problems to solve with neighboring countries such as territorial problems with Korea and China that have been continuing since the past, comfort women, abductions of North Korea and missiles.

Meanwhile, I heard the news that North Korea, one of the big problems among them, shot four missiles to the Sea of Japan. It is an international problem that I did not usually care about so much, but at this time I was feeling more gratified. Because the four North Korean missiles landed at nearly equal intervals in the Sea of Japan. This means that it is possible for North Korea to land on the place that aimed at the missile, and if you want it, you can even let it land in Japan.

In response to this, Secretary of State Tillason warned that "strategic patience" for North Korea has already ended and to stop the ambitions of North Korea's nuclear development "every option is on the table." According to that word, the troops of the US and South Korea are preparing for a wide range of military scenarios. In fact, 300,000 people will participate in joint military exercises between the United States and South Korea until the end of April. Since the cease-fire in the Korean War in 1953, these exercises have become a daily scene on the Korean Peninsula. In recent years, the scale has expanded and became more realistic. At least the past US presidents since Bill Clinton have tackled the North Korean nuclear weapons development issue and received recommendations on a wide range of military actions that are supposed to be addressed. So far, none of the Presidents decided to execute attacks.

This is mainly because any options were undesirable given the possibility of involving the Korean Peninsula and perhaps even wider neighborhoods in the ocean of the blood by the retaliation of North Korea. To make matters worse, even as the former Korean war was, there is even the possibility that the US will be dragged into war with China by armed conflict in the peninsula. However, as North Korea, headed by Kim Jong Il, chairman of the Korea Workers' Party, advances nuclear warheads and missile tests, many experts believe that the possibility that the U.S. government will ultimately take military action is gradually increasing . President Trump said he will not allow the North Korean government to develop the ability to attack the United States. But even if Mr. Trump ordered a limited attack on North Korea's facilities, the country's nuclear development program will temporarily slow down. And such a strategy could lead to cruel retaliation by North Korea. If we set a bigger goal of defeating the regime of North Korea, much labor will be required. If so, it is unlikely that the United States has so far chosen to continue alternative means such as economic sanctions and cyber attacks for interference with missile experiments. Although deploying the "Terminal High Altitude Area Defense missile (THAAD)" (Donna Batten) a ground deployed missile intercept system, to Korea and Japan is supposed to be prepared to some extent, recently, it is important for North Korean missiles Whether it is effective only is unknown. If the US government gets even stronger, the most likely action would be an air strikes by surprise against a facility considered to be related to North Korea's missiles and nuclear weapons. It should also be done on an overwhelming scale.

It was clear that the trump regime was established in the United States on January 20 this year, the United States adopted a different approach to the situation in North Korea, and that the use of military power is an option as an option . However, in Japan there was lack of tension concerning the situation on the Korean Peninsula, and on the premise that the same situation as before will continue, little mention was made about the imminent Korean Peninsula emergency is approaching soon. In the article on the Wall Street Journal dated March 2, it was reported that "US administration, the use of force to North Korea as an option" was made, it is quite wide in the United States, and its possibility is suggested Became. Still, in the Japanese parliament, the opposition Democratic Progressive Party became obsessed with the pursuit of Mr. Abe's Prime Minister 's wife' s problem related to Moriho Gakuen, and he was hardly looking at the huge crisis occurring around Japan It was.

This seems to be exactly deja vu. After the Korean peninsula crisis between 1993 and 1994, under the declaration of North Korea's nuclear proliferation treaty (NPT) withdrawal and declaration of the start of nuclear development, the American Clinton administration will attack a military attack on North Korea When I headed towards the beginning, the Japanese people were crazy about the formation of the non-LDP coalition government, and surprisingly they were indifferent to the situation on the Korean peninsula. Even then, it was estimated that as many as 1,000,000 people will be born with soldiers and civilians. However, because the Cabinet Legislation Bureau was holding the position that the exercise of collective self-defense is prohibited under the Constitution, in the situation of the Korean Peninsula emergency, Japan of an alliance of the United States can not support almost anything There was also a crisis that could lead to the collapse of the alliance.

Tension now occurring in our immediate vicinity has finally come to be reported in Japan this month. When the aircraft carrier batting group centered on the world's strongest attacking carrier aircraft carrier Karl Vinson is going to prepare for attacks towards North Korea's waters, truly note that there are different movements in Japan as expected It seems that it began. After deeply talking about North Korea's situation at the US-China summit meeting in Florida, it will be on April 15th, when the North Korean soldier (105th anniversary of Kim Il Sung's birthday) is brought up, deployment of the US military around the Korean Peninsula , The tension between the US and North Korea is rising at a stretch.

On the other hand, the Washington Post in the US is reporting on April 14th. The following is an excerpt from articles of newsletter, but I think that this report at this timing is quite important.

On Wednesday the US Washington Post (electronic version) decided on the policy that the Trump regime will not" aim for a systematic change in North Korea policy "but rather" make the maximum pressure "to abandon nuclear and missile development . After completing a comprehensive policy review over two months, it was approved this month at the National Security Council (NSC). "

As for the Trump regime, while maximizing the feasibility of exercising military power with ambiguous strategy and pursuing the North Korean government, it sends a message saying "Do not change the structure" so that it will not violate at the same time, so that the "escape path" Are prepared. Meanwhile, also against China, stress is put on anger against the dishonest correspondence of sanctions avoidance so far. I think that it is not a bad thing to choose a different approach from the Bush administration or the Obama administration, which is a considerably risky bet, but which has exacerbated the situation by neglecting the risks.

Someone may say, "America does not necessarily protect Japan," but that is wrong. On February 10 this year, Prime Minister Shinzo Abe of Japan met with President Trump, where Mr. Trump was showing a friendly attitude towards Japan. From this, at least America and Japan will get bad, and it is considered that the US will not refuse to help Japan.

Then, how about law? Between Japan and the United States, there is a convention of "Treaty of Mutual Cooperation and Security between the United States and Japan" that has not been broken for 57 years from 1960 and Article 5 of this Convention states that "Each Party recognizes that an Armed attack against either parties in the territories under the administration of the dangerous to its own peace and safety and declares that it act to meet the common danger in accordance with its constitutional provisions and processes. ("Japan - U.S. Security Treaty"). This means that if Japan is attacked by North Korea, the United States thoroughly defends and if the missile landed in Japan by any chance, the United States will be able to punish North Korea.

Until now, we have reviewed the significance of the Japan-U.S. Alliance from the viewpoint of security of Japan and East Asia as a whole. What I saw there is that the existence of the United States is essential to the safety of East Asia. The significance of the US forces in Japan is not only in protecting Japan. Even if we strengthen the SDF, the necessity of US forces in Japan will not go away. For the United States, Japan is a strategically important partner. Because of the establishment of a US military base in Japan, the US military can demonstrate its effect. "It is also said that the US military base is indispensable for Japan's defense and the peace and security of East Asia and for carrying out security, political and economic strategies for the region of the United States," and the US military base It can be said that the presence greatly affects the safety of East Asia.

There is a debate as to whether the US will not abandon Japan, but "It is almost impossible to rearrange large units of the US military somewhere" and "the placeable place satisfies the strategic conditions It is hard to imagine that the US will withdraw from Japan, because the cost of repositioning on it is astronomical and can not be borne by any country. "

Therefore, the Japan-U.S. Alliance is indispensable to the stability of East Asia, and it can be said that the disposal of the Japan-U.S. Alliance can not be considered from the present situation. If North Korea shot a missile towards Japan, it will reach Tokyo in 6 to 7 minutes. Looking at this data, although it is possible to prevent North Korea's missile launch in advance, it is very difficult to shoot it off after being launched. Besides, we can not prevent North Korea's missile launch, we need to borrow the power of politicians and the SDF. So what can we do? What we can do is "Protect yourself when missiles are fired". As a method, first run away if there is a basement. In this case it is OK at the underground shopping mall, the subway home. Clog the exit leading to the ground, hide behind the scenes, squat down as much as possible to hide the exposed skin. People who are in the underground shopping mall even within 2 km of the hypocenter, inside the robust building are saved. ("Hiroshima: 70 Years After the A-bombing: 170 Meters from the Hypocenter, Eizo Nomura Describes Devastation in Memoir | Hiroshima Peace Media Center") Indeed, when the atomic bomb was dropped to Hiroshima, there was Eizo Nomura who lived healthy until 1982 because he was on the first floor of a reinforced concrete building that is only 170 m away from the explosion point. Within a radius of 500 meters, 78 people survived. If you can not escape to the basement, escape to the room with no windows, toilet, bathroom, warehouse etc. in the center of the building as much as possible. If it does not make it in time, it leaves the window anyway and it also creates something to shield with the window. Even under the desk, you can use a chair as a shield. I believe this is the utmost thing we can do for the public.

Works Cited

"Arms Control and Disarmament." Gale Encyclopedia of American Law, edited by Donna Batten, 3rd ed., vol. 1, Gale, 2010, pp. 362-368. Opposing Viewpoints in Context, link.galegroup.com/apps/doc/CX1337700343/OVIC?u=alph19548&xid=91612423. Accessed 21 Apr. 2017.

"Japan-U.S. Security Treaty." MOFA: Japan-U.S. Security Treaty. N.p., n.d. Web. 18 Apr. 2017.

"Hiroshima: 70 Years After the A-bombing: 170 Meters from the Hypocenter, Eizo Nomura Describes Devastation in Memoir | Hiroshima Peace Media Center." RSS. N.p., n.d. Web. 20 Apr. 2017.

*****

